Jinxtigr.com

Adult Furry Writing
mature audiences

Archive for July 26th, 2010

43 items.

Settling In

July 26th, 2010
Kings Of Rainmoor
(54 reads) 
Previous Chapter

King-Thomas left again, promising to return the next day and begin Jinx’s education. He cautioned Jinx against experimenting in the workshop, saying that the magic one could work there was dreadfully powerful and wasn’t to be played with by neophytes. Jinx figured that ‘neophyte’ must mean somebody who liked to fool with dangerous things, and insisted he wasn’t a neophyte, which seemed to worry the King: observing this reaction, Jinx explained further in simple terms King-Thomas could understand, stating that he detested magic and certainly wasn’t about to try playing with it. This reassured the King, and he left, complaining of the incessant demands on him and apologizing for his inability to spend more time helping Jinx to adjust. “I suggest,” said King-Thomas, “that you talk with Vernon if you need more help, not I. Sadly, I haven’t the time to formally introduce you, I must go back to my farspeak network and announce your knighthood to the nobility, but Vernon is a dear friend of mine and I’m sure you’ll get along excellently well. Go through the Gate to the left of the Vision Room, introduce yourself politely, and don’t be embarrassed if you find him disturbing at first.”

Jinx considered this an odd thing to say, for he’d found that the things which disturbed him most were things King-Thomas was personally responsible for creating. Maybe this Vernon liked doing magic that was even worse. If that was so, Jinx thought, he didn’t even want to meet the man.

(Is there anything else around that could bite me?) asked Elanor, rubbing against his leg affectionately.

(I doubt it. Don’t go through the Gates, though.)

(You mean the doors? Okay. Can I go into the not-real place?)

(I don’t see why not. I’m not sure what good it’ll do, since you can’t speak.)

(You have to speak? I could try.)

(You do that. I’m going to check out this ‘library’.)

Elanor scampered eagerly off toward the Vision Room, and Jinx went into the library to see what he could discover. He stood in the middle of the room, expecting something to happen, then realized it was waiting for him to speak. He considered, then asked “What does ‘good’ mean?” for he wished to learn what humans meant by the word, and why it was so important to them.

The books all around him shimmered and changed, then settled down and became real again, and a book on the top shelf to his left leaped out and fell into his hands, startling him. He nearly dropped it, but was too curious not to find out what it was, and opened it. It opened to a particular page with a picture of a dragon facing it, which pleased Jinx. It began to speak, in a gentle voice like a gifted storyteller.

“Deep within the innocent heart of every child is one seemingly simple question: what is Good? It is in hopes of answering this puzzling question that I begin my tale, a tale of great Good and great Evil, a tale of purest virtue and foul wickedness: the tale of the dragon Derammovrix and the good knight Sir Harold.”

“Once upon a time, there was a small village beneath a grim, gray mountain. The good, simple, decent folk who lived in the village went about in the deepest fear, every day, for all knew the mountain was the home of the worm Derammovrix. One might well ask why, if the villagers knew of the threat, they did not take their village elsewhere, but this story is not about them, so one would ask in vain.”

“Deram, for so we shall call him, was a most wicked dragon indeed, such as you, gentle reader, could not imagine in your worst nightmares. He measured thirty spans of rope from his scaly snout to the tip of his terrible tail, a hideous beast of scarlet and black, brooding over his cave full of gold and jewels, and venturing out only to amass more treasure, or to feed.”

“And when he fed, he brought great grief and travail to the simple villagers who lived under his mountain, for Deram was a epicure of sorts, and he ate nothing less good than human virgins.”

“As you, dear reader, might expect, virginity was not popular in the village for this reason, but one maiden described thusly was Esther the Fair, the daughter of Ron the Wood-cutter, for she was promised to the good knight Harold when she came of age.”

“Alas! One day, when Sir Harold came, bearing flowers to Esther’s door, he was met by Ron, who wept without shame as he told Harold that Esther was no more. The kindly wood-cutter gestured, speechlessly, to a great hole in the roof of his humble house, indicating that the beast had grabbed her as she slept. Sir Harold begged the kindly wood-cutter for even the slightest hope that Esther yet lived, but Ron shook his head, and explained that he had watched the beast devour her as he flew off: as a token of proof, he produced one of Esther’s dainty toes, which had fallen from the maw of the hideous worm.”

“Sir Harold turned aside, wracked with despair, and wordlessly handed the flowers to Ron, who accepted them with tears in his eyes: so noble and chivalrous and pure was Sir Harold that the blooms that the good knight had brought his love over the years never faded, but retained their freshness even yet. Then he left without a backward glance, tears blinding him as he strode away, leaving the grieving wood-cutter in his house full of blossoming flowers, which the man, wiping away bitter tears, was trying to plug up the hole in his roof with.”

“This sort of thing had happened many times before, indeed often enough that most reasonable people would think it served the simple villagers right for staying, would think ‘simple’ a singularly fit epithet for the townsfolk. However, it had never happened to Esther before, and Sir Harold was jolted out of his knightly simplicity and confronted with the thought that perhaps Deram wasn’t safe to have around. One might wonder why Sir Harold had never noticed any previous victims of the dragon, but this may be explained by the fact that Harold was in love with Esther and no other, and that in his case love was not merely blind but blind, deaf and very, very simple.”

“The good knight resolved that he would destroy the worm Derammovrix, or perish in the attempt: he set out for the dragon’s lair, bearing nothing but his faithful sword and a canteen of pure spring water, for Sir Harold was great in virtue but poor in purse, and possessed no armor or shield. Yet his righteous fury and betrayal gave him strength as he climbed the mountain, striding onward with a brilliant, cold light in his eyes, caring nothing for his own fate but determined to wreak his righteous vengeance upon the hideous beast.”

“Deram stirred uneasily in his dank cave, somehow aware that a great and bold spirit was approaching: he gazed about his lair, with a sick feeling in the pit of his stomach. To be honest, dear reader, this feeling may have been from digesting Esther, who, as it happened, was not as good as either the dragon or Sir Harold had thought she was: yet, surely, part of his digestive upsets were from feeling his doom approach him, step by step!”

“Sir Harold paused outside the entrance to the beast’s lair, and offered up a prayer to the gods of purity. Then, unhesitatingly, he strode in, his sword gleaming with a fierce light matched only by his blazing, righteous eyes. Stride after stride he made, and the stink of wyvern grew greater with every step, until at last he emerged into a great cavern, lit with an unearthly glow, and spied the dreadful worm!”

“It lay before him, filling the cavern, and it did not react, for Sir Harold had used a tunnel the beast knew not of, and he was behind it! The good knight stood still, not even daring to breathe, and was put to the sorest trial he’d ever had to face. He wished with all his heart to slay the beast, that instant, but doing so would mean stabbing it in the back! Yet it had killed his Esther, without warning, treacherously thrusting its talons through the roof of her house. Did it deserve any fairer treatment than it had given to his only love?”

“One might well think that Sir Harold, due to his near-total lack of common sense, would be untroubled by such a dilemma, but it must be understood that Morality, Good and Evil have nothing whatsoever to do with making sense anyhow, and that Sir Harold’s underpowered brain, though capable of conveniently overlooking the fact that he had no armor and a sword that had most recently been used for carving the roast beef (which proved beyond its capacities), was quite capable of becoming utterly dismayed at his moral dilemma.”

“Sir Harold knew well what honor would demand of him. It was said that a truly virtuous man could not fail against evil, that a truly noble knight always issued a challenge before slaughtering his enemy. Yet Harold was tormented by the sight, on the dragon’s vast back, of a missing scale, exposing vulnerable flesh! In truth, it must be noted that this missing scale was actually the result of cunning trickery with paint, for the dragon’s evil was touched with a wicked humor. However, Sir Harold knew not of this, and his soul warred within him as he stood…”

“And you, dear reader: what do you think happened next? Did Sir Harold treacherously stab the hideous worm in the back? Did he quietly steal away, never letting the beast know he was there? Or did he stride around to stand proud before it, and challenge it to an honorable combat, to the death?”

“Could he have done this, though it be the only honorable solution to his dilemma? Surely only the most chivalrous knight would stand forth boldly, without armor, without the element of surprise, trusting only in his virtue and nobility to protect him! Was Sir Harold indeed that good?”

“The answer should be entirely obvious to any with even the slightest knowledge of Chivalry, for Sir Harold was truly a chivalrous knight, pure and good in every way… In fact, he was delicious.”

Jinx was gratified at the explanation. He’d thought it was something like that.

As he considered the implications, he was startled by Elanor’s bumping her head against his leg. He dropped the book, which fell up into the place it had come from.

(Oh, Jinx, come look!)

(What, at the giant bird?)

(No, no! I made it find something else, but I’m not sure what it is.)

Jinx left the library and ducked into the Vision Room impatiently, with Elanor tagging along behind, staying in contact with Jinx so they could talk.

(Well, Elanor, I am impressed. You’ve found a dragon!)

(That’s not what I found! I found a human at a desk! Why is it a dragon now?)

(I guess it picked up on my thoughts, then. I just heard a story about a dragon, and this looks just like the one in the story, except it’s gold instead of red. It even has its back to us. I wonder if it’s really imaginary, or if it was a real story?)

(Oh, Jinx! Are you sure it’s safe?)

(Of course.) thought Jinx, hoping it were true. (We’re not really there.)

(Are you sure?)

(I’ll prove it.) thought Jinx, and he yelled “Hey, Worm!”

They both nearly jumped out of their skins then, as the dragon’s head whipped into view and sent a gout of flame directly at them. They scrambled frantically out the door and slammed it behind them, their fur standing on end like it wanted to leave their bodies.

(Of course it’s safe, he says! Huh!)

(How was I supposed to know? King-Thomas said that the things couldn’t see me!)

(Well, it heard you, tiger. You should go straight back in there and explain to the monster that it can’t see you. It must not have been listening when King-Thomas said that.)

(What’s this? Your fur is smoldering! Mine too! We stink of brimstone and dragon-breath!)

(Jinx.)

(What?)

(The not-real place doesn’t have any smells.)

Jinx froze, then opened the door again, just enough to see through. An enormous eye glowered out at him, and he closed the door hastily, and went to the next door, and opened it to see the human sitting at a desk that Elanor had told him about. Jinx started to shake in earnest. He knew, now, who the dragon was.

He summoned up all his courage and went back to the first door, opening it a bit and facing the huge eye framed in the doorway. “Vernon? Jinx is terribly sorry for his rudeness.”

“Ah!” rumbled the dragon. “The creature knows my name! Cat, what excuse have you for such unforgivable behavior?”

“Please don’t call Jinx ‘cat’. Jinx is people, even if he is extremely stupid sometimes.”

The dragon snorted, and Jinx could hear the gout of flame spray against the wall of the dragon’s cave. “Serves you right for calling me ‘worm’, Cat. What on earth led you to do that? You don’t appear to be stupid, though you are certainly foolish. However, I have never heard, in all my ten thousand years, of any creature, no matter how foolish, yelling ‘Hey Worm’ at a live dragon! Cat, you’re unique. Are you mad?”

“No, no! Jinx is actually extremely frightened. Jinx isn’t angry at you at all, and doesn’t blame you one bit for trying to set him on fire.”

“Hm! A noble sentiment, sir.” said the dragon, greatly amused. “That’s not exactly what I meant, Cat. I meant ‘mad’ in the sense of ‘are you a raving lunatic’.”

“Jinx would be grateful if you called him by his name, not ‘Cat’ or ‘Sir-Jinx’. King-Thomas gave me that name, but I gave it right back.”

“What?” said the dragon, startled.

“I would be grateful if you…”

“Good lord, you’re that new knight Tom mentioned! I must admit, I am astonished: I thought old Tom would never knight anybody but drunken noblemen. No wonder he was insufferably smug. So you’re Sir Jinx, are you?”

“I’d rather be called by my real name. If you really want to, you can call me ‘Sir-Jinx’.”

“Heavens, Cat, why should I care what ridiculous title Tom gives you? I shall call you what I please: give me one good reason why I shouldn’t call you ‘Cat’.”

Jinx felt a giddy courage stealing over him. He threw open the door wide, and walked right up to the dragon’s vast head: Elanor, shaking horribly, followed, unwilling to leave him facing the creature alone. The dragon gaped at him, astonished at his nerve, and glanced back and forth between Jinx and Elanor, who crouched beside him, glaring at the dragon with her ears flat against her head.

Jinx took a deep breath and told the startled dragon, “You shouldn’t call me ‘cat’ because that isn’t my name.”

Silence reigned for several terribly long seconds, and then the dragon began chuckling softly.

“Well put, Jinx! I can hardly argue with that! Let’s strike a bargain: I won’t call you ‘Cat’ or ‘Sir Jinx’ if you won’t call me ‘Worm’. Agreed?”

“Okay.”

“Just ‘okay’? You aren’t going to go down on bended knee and thank me, with tears in your eyes, for sparing your worthless life? I’d thought that was the customary thing to do for people whose lives have been spared by a dragon.”

“Jinx isn’t exactly people, and also my legs don’t work that way.”

“Hm. No, I suppose they wouldn’t: I can see you’d have difficulty kneeling, Jinx. As for not being people, I’m afraid you’ve puzzled me there. Why would I be conversing with you if you weren’t people?”

“Habit?” wondered Jinx. The dragon chuckled.

“I think we shall be friends: it’s not often I meet any sort of being with your fascinating combination of intelligence, courage, and naivete, Jinx. I can think of only one person more courageous than you…”

Vernon paused. “Am I supposed to guess?” asked Jinx politely.

“No,” said Vernon, “you were supposed to become offended and haughty. You continue to surprise me, Jinx, in delightful ways: I was almost positive you had approached me driven by pride. As for the person more courageous than you, she’s right next to you.”

“Elanor?!?” said Jinx, astonished.

“Certainly.” said the dragon. “It may interest you to know that she’s been threatening me with terrible mayhem if I dare to harm you, and saying that I’ll have to get through her first. Perhaps you’d be so kind as to reason with her, as she refuses to believe anything I say to her.”

Jinx reached down and touched Elanor, who’d been crouching tensely, ready to spring at any instant.

(Get back, Jinx! I’ll hold it off!)

(Elanor, calm down! This is a friend of King-Thomas’s! Didn’t he tell you?)

(It’s been trying to trick me, but I’m not going to listen! Run for it!)

(No, Elanor! Listen! This is a person, like King-Thomas is. His name is Vernon and he wants to be friends with us. Settle down and behave, or I’ll freeze you right now!)

Elanor sagged a bit, and some of the fire went out of her eyes.

(It’s not dangerous?)

(Indeed I’m not! At least, not to you, dear lady, or to your mate!) thought the dragon. Jinx was startled by the thought, for he hadn’t quite registered how Vernon had been trying to talk to her. ‘Mate’?

(Elanor.) thought Jinx, earnestly. (He’s not dangerous. He even likes you.)

(Why would it… he… like me?)

(Because, dear lady, I have never seen such a moving display of faith and loyalty. Unlike your mate, you were perfectly aware that I could destroy you in a heartbeat, yet you stuck by him nonetheless instead of fleeing me in terror. Permit me to say that your bravery exceeds that of all the humans of Rainmoor, laid end to end.)

(Jinx? He’s thinking in gibberish. What is he saying?)

(He thinks you’re braver than people, and he’s probably right. Vernon? Would humans really be braver if they lay down in a row? That doesn’t make sense.)

(Never mind.) thought the dragon, and resumed speaking out loud. “Jinx, Elanor is dreadfully exhausted from her ordeal. The poor thing is liable to topple over at any moment, now that her adrenaline isn’t flowing. I suggest that you take her into the other room, sing her to sleep, and return to talk more with me.”

“Why would I sing, if I wanted her to fall asleep? Wouldn’t that keep her awake?”

“You don’t know any soothing lullabies?”

“What are lullabies?” inquired Jinx.

“Never mind. Go, and come back when the poor dear is sleeping peacefully.”

Jinx led Elanor into the other room, noticing that she wobbled unsteadily as she walked. She lay down, and Jinx turned to go, but stopped when she emitted a plaintive mew. He took her paw.

(Jinx? Hold me?)

(No, I want to talk with Vernon. Just go to sleep, okay?)

(Please?) she begged, and Jinx hesitated, then gave in.

(Oh, very well. Good thing King-Thomas isn’t here to make more wisecracks.)

Jinx lay down himself, and she snuggled into his arms, purring. Quite soon she was asleep. Jinx wondered why the dragon thought singing songs would make her fall asleep faster. He carefully got up, to avoid waking her, and looked down at her for a moment, then shook himself and walked into the dragon’s cave again, but Vernon wasn’t there. This surprised Jinx, but he sat on his haunches and waited for Vernon to return, wondering what the dragon was up to.

Before long, there was a scraping noise and Vernon appeared, somehow squeezing through a hole in the wall that Jinx would have sworn was too small to let a dragon through.

“Ahhh.” said Vernon, sprawling on his belly with his head next to Jinx. “Ask me anything.”

“Where did you go?”

“Why, Jinx, even dragons have to eat! I hope you weren’t waiting long: I’d stayed out especially so you could sing Elanor to sleep without hurrying. Tell me you didn’t dump the poor thing on the floor and rush straight back here! That would be intolerably rude.”

“Do you eat human virgins?” asked Jinx curiously.

“Certainly not! I fear you’re mistaking me with some of my less intelligent relatives, and being unusually selective on my behalf as well. I manage very well with livestock and such things, thank you, and I believe that I am the first dragon ever to attempt the salad course. You may not believe this, but small shrubs make an excellent salad for a hungry dragon. I pride myself on being an erudite and civilized dragon, and I assure you that the draconian diet does not begin and end with human virgins! I sometimes dig for buttered rolls, or set limed twigs for crabs…”

“What?”

“Don’t mind me, I’m just being frivolous and showing off my erudition. Seriously, Jinx, I don’t eat human virgins. In the first place, humans are intelligent creatures of a sort and it’s impolite to eat something that can talk to you. Secondly, how should I know whether a human is a virgin or not? Do you expect me to carry about a fork and microscope? Or are you thinking that I should fly about, peering in windows and going ‘Oops, I’d better not eat that human, it’s having too much fun’?”

“What’s a ‘microscope’?”

“It’s a sort of thing made of metal and glass, Jinx. I don’t have one: I have no use for one. Tom has one in his workshop, though humans in some of the other planes have far better ones. It allows one to see things much too small to see with the naked eye. Get it?”

“Get what?”

“Picture me flying about with a knife and fork and one of these things. I spot a human female, swoop down, and examine her genitals with the microscope, to see whether I can eat her or not. Oh, and an obstetrical speculum… don’t ask!”

Jinx considered this. “I suppose that would be awkward.”

“Jinx!” exclaimed the dragon. “You’re maddening! Remind me never to try and explain a jest to you again. I explain what a microscope is, and you still don’t get it. So I spell it out for you, giving you one of my favorite absurdist images, and you persist in taking it seriously! Honestly, Jinx! I’ve a good mind to make you search the grassy knolls for wheels of Hansom-cabs!”

“What’s a hansom-cab?”

The dragon sighed heavily. “I’m not entirely sure, Jinx: it’s from a book I’ve read. I believe it’s a carriage of some sort. Never mind. If it’s any consolation, I have exactly the same trouble with Tom, though I’ve been able to improve him somewhat by sheer stubbornness. He even jokes himself, occasionally, albeit on a dreadfully schoolboy level. Still, one hopes: eventually I’ll have you snarking away with the best of them. I must introduce you to Monster, he would be a great help in teaching you.”

Jinx paused, and politely changed the subject. “King-Thomas said that you could help me adjust.”

“Quite possibly. However, that depends very much on what he wants you to adjust to! I assume he has plans for you: Tom has plans for everybody, whether they like it or not. Has he told you?”

“He wants me to stop one of the other kings, but he doesn’t want me to kill him. Why is that?”

“Ah. Might have known: old Tom is always fooling with politics.”

“Why do you call him old? He isn’t very old.”

“Another jest, Jinx: I’m hundreds of times older than him. It amuses me to call him ‘old Tom’, because he gets all flustered and pompous when I do. It sounds like you’ll need a brief primer on Rainmoor for starters, in several areas: Geography, Customs and Politics. That should take a while, actually.”

“Why won’t he let me kill the other king? I suggested it right away, but he only got upset, and talked a lot of gibberish.”

“Ah. Well, perhaps I’ll start with Tom. Jinx, Tom expects you to kill the ‘nameless pretender’. That’s why he hired you. But you must never say so directly: always delicately avoid stating what you’re going to do, and he’ll be happy. Just out of curiosity, how did you bring it up?”

“I said, ‘So you want me to kill King-of-Rainmoor, but not to kill King-Robert?’”

The dragon burst out laughing. It took him a while to control himself, because every time he looked at Jinx’s confused expression he started laughing again. Finally, he spoke.

“My dear Jinx, Tom would be quite content if you killed Lord Robert as well, and half the nobility along with him! It’s going to be terribly hard to explain this. Tom prides himself on being a paragon of virtue. Unfortunately, he wishes a number of people dead, because of the impossible situation he’s in, and that’s not something he can admit, even to himself. He’s hired you, even knighted you, and is turning you loose in hopes you’ll kill off whoever is contending for his throne, but he honestly believes (trust me, I know him very well) that he’s not responsible for your actions. Don’t misunderstand me, I like Tom: he’s a pretty decent being, for a human. But he’s far from honest with himself, and you’re being caught in the middle. I can tell you some things that you can count on: if you manage to kill off his enemies without getting caught, he’ll shower gold on you and give you anything you desire. Even if you try and fail, he’ll be fair with you, as long as you’re not caught with a bloody sword in somebody’s bedroom. However, if you do get caught, I guarantee he’ll drop you like a hot potato, and you’ll be lucky to escape with your life. Well, actually, to be fair to him, he’d very likely sneak you out somehow, but the point I’m making is that Tom’s hired you for a job so dirty that he can’t admit it to anybody. Even himself, and that makes the whole situation very complicated. Did you follow any of that?”

“Sort of. King-Thomas does want Jinx to kill people, after all?”

“Certain people. In particular, one very dangerous person. But you mustn’t let on that you know it.”

“King-Thomas wants Jinx to kill the other kings, but secretly?”

“Exactly. You’ve got it.”

“I told him he wanted an assassin, but he wouldn’t listen.”

“I’ll bet. How I wish I could have seen his face! Do treat him gently, Jinx. If you told him the truth about what he’s doing, it would only upset him, and he’s a pretty decent human. The ones he wants dead are not paragons, you know. Robert’s not essentially a bad sort, but these days he’s a wreck, and hopelessly mad, and the Nameless One is utterly treacherous and untrustworthy.”

“King-Thomas said that the nameless king was ‘evil’. What did he mean by that?”

Vernon considered this. “That’s an interesting question. You’re the first person I’ve encountered who doesn’t automatically think he knows what morality is all about. Part of Tom’s definition of evil has to do with actively opposing him and trying to steal his throne, but that’s only a part of it. Tom knows that the Nameless One is trying to kill him, and the thought horrifies him, but what really upsets him is that the Nameless One really lusts after his blood. To Tom, actively wanting to kill another person is a horrible thing, and he’s had threats that graphically described how he would be killed. Tom can’t handle that: to him, such bloodthirstiness is sub-human. So he went and hired you, and is desperate for you to kill the Nameless One, but even after the threats he’s had he can’t justify simply putting a price on the man’s head. Frankly, I feel for him, because he’s in a totally impossible position with his life and his honor at stake, and he’s not at all sure which is really more important.”

Jinx considered this.

“If it helps any,” said the dragon, “I wouldn’t concern yourself with protecting his honor. It’s quite clear that your role is more to protect his life.”

“Why would it protect his life to kill the drunkard king?” asked Jinx, baffled.

“Hm! I like that: I’ve never heard Robert described quite that way before. Of course Tom’s not in danger of his life from Robert. Robert is hardly capable of planning regicide. In fact, he’s hardly capable of speech half the time. I’m certain that Tom would like him dead, but only because he’s in line for the succession: Tom has no children, so the crown is passed to the highest-ranking noble in Rainmoor upon his death. Tom is horrified at the thought of the crown going to Robert, and I assure you that such a state of affairs would be a disaster. I rather doubt it would last long, though: did you know that Nameless intends to succeed to the monarchy?”

“Jinx would rather see him fail.”

“Stepped right in that one. Ouch! No, I mean that Nameless is trying to kill off all the nobles of higher rank. Rainmoor’s monarchy is tied up intimately with the magic necessary to run the place, and one couldn’t simply take over: one must succeed to the throne in the normal fashion, or Rainmoor would cease to recognize the monarchy. Mind you, the magic doesn’t care how you succeed to the throne, and that’s what Nameless is counting on. This does narrow the field somewhat.”

“Narrow the field how?” asked Jinx, puzzled.

“Well, it makes it quite likely that Nameless is already a Lord of the First Rank. I personally doubt that Nameless could be Second Rank, or we’d be hearing of murders in the Second Rank by now. The Second Rank is not in order of succession, so if a Lord of the Second Rank wanted to succeed, he’d have to kill not only the King and all of the First Rank but then all of the Second Rank as well to be sure of succeeding. All the King need do is grant any noble a Lordship of the First Rank, and the second-rank fellow would be out of luck. The King could do this with his dying breath, and the magic would still hear him and act accordingly. He could even make a knight a First Rank Lord and skip over the entire Second Rank. Even you!”

“Would being a First-Rank-Lord help?”

“Do you really want to be a First Lord? I’ve already mentioned that the First Lords are being killed by Nameless too.”

“What, all of them?”

“Very likely not, if he is in fact one of them. The Lord who was killed was Lord Nicholas, who was next in line to succeed. After him is Robert, then Peter, Gerald and Ivan in order. This tells us certain things: if Gerald is killed, then we can be fairly certain that Ivan is the Nameless One, for only Ivan is impeded by him. If Robert is killed, Nameless could possibly be any of them: in fact, since Robert is not dead yet, Nameless could even be Robert although it seems unlikely. If Tom gets killed and nothing else happens, then Nameless presumably was Robert. If Tom and Robert get killed, then Nameless could be Peter. I hope not, because I quite like Peter: he has a marvelous sense of humor, which isn’t common among the nobility. And so on, down the line.”

“What happens if all of them get killed?”

“The world comes to an end, and all is night.”

Jinx considered this. “Are you joking?”

“Good, Jinx! You’re learning! Frankly, if all the First Lords and the King were killed, I dare say the magic would work something out. If all the First Lords were killed and the King lived, then the King would pick new First Lords from the nobility. They would be ranked in the order by which he picked them. In fact, that’s our plan.”

“What plan?”

“We’re not sure which First Lord is the Nameless one. It’s easy to suspect Ivan, because he’s quite a schemer, but you’d think he’d be more circumspect if he was. Since Nicholas was next in line for the succession and got killed, theoretically it could be any of them, and that’s why Tom would be grateful if you killed Robert, even though he’s probably not the one.”

“It’s terribly confusing. Would you explain?”

“I wouldn’t bet a tarnished copper piece on Robert’s living out the week. He’s so obviously the next to go: no matter which First Lord he is, Nameless will want to kill the highest ranking noble. He knows we can logically work out which one he is: for instance, if Gerald is killed next we know Nameless is Ivan. If Tom and Gerald are killed next, then Robert is King and we still know the killer is Ivan. By the same token, if Tom and Peter are killed, then Robert is King and Nameless is Gerald or Ivan. Gerald is extremely boring, but one never knows…”

“You’re not helping.”

“Oh, it gets worse. If Tom and Gerald are killed, perhaps it’s Robert and he wishes everybody to think it was Ivan. Or Peter, I suppose, in which case he’d have to kill Robert and make it appear that Ivan did it. I doubt that’s possible, for Peter’s quite close to Robert. Of course, if it’s Gerald, he’d methodically kill everybody including Ivan, and make Hugo, Charles and James First Rank Lords when he was finished. For that matter, it could possibly be a Second Lord, or even some untitled mage who doesn’t understand succession in Rainmoor.”

“Can you explain in a way which actually makes it less confusing?”"

The dragon sighed, scorching the wall of the cave slightly. “Okay. How’s this? Everybody thinks it’s Ivan, but it could be anybody.”

“Thank you.”

“And, no matter who it is, Tom is most at risk because he’s being wary and really hunting for Nameless. If Nameless gets him, none of the others will be as difficult. In particular, while Robert lives, Tom has reason to fear: if Nameless can kill Tom while Robert’s in line for the throne, then Nameless will have an opportunity to kill anybody else he needs to without worrying about the King’s figuring things out. Tom spends much of his time scrying and consulting the signs, and he’s trying very hard to uncover Nameless: so hard that he sees evidence of Nameless everywhere he turns. Robert, on the other hand, is hardly aware of Nameless’s existence.”

“But Robert might be Nameless?”

“You’d better remember to call them all by their titles. I can be rude to whomever I please, as I’m a dragon and friend of the King, but I advise you to behave respectfully. Yes, Lord Robert might be Nameless. And pigs might have wings.”

“I never saw one with wings.”

“I rest my case.” said the dragon.

Next Chapter
  Comment

Hail, Monster, Well Met

July 26th, 2010
Kings Of Rainmoor
(80 reads) 
Previous Chapter

Unexpectedly, King-Thomas turned up after dinner with a tall blond human: a cheerful-looking man, finely dressed, who gazed at Jinx with great interest.

“Sir Jinx, it gives me great pleasure to introduce Lord Peter, who has expressed his eagerness to show you around Rainmoor.”

“I’m happy to meet you,” said Jinx. “What are you doing here?”

“Please, Sir Jinx!” exclaimed King-Thomas. “Peter is of the First Rank! Didn’t you know?”

“I’d heard. Why, am I supposed to bow or something?”

The King whispered urgently, “Use his title!”

“Oh.” said Jinx and started over. “I’m happy to meet you, Lord-Peter. What are you doing here?”

King-Thomas seemed horribly embarrassed, but Lord-Peter appeared amused.

“I would venture to suggest, my liege, that the usual formalities may be dispensed with in this situation.” said he. “Why don’t we talk like normal people for a change?”

“Sir, you fail to understand the importance of the matter!” said King-Thomas. “Sir Jinx must learn the customs of Rainmoor, which certainly includes proper deportment! I may add that you would not be my first choice for teaching him. Promise me, Sir, that you will not instill in Sir Jinx any of your own frivolousness over such matters! If you cannot or will not promise me this, I will forbid you to consort with him, and I will find a better teacher!”

The tall man bowed deeply and began to speak in an earnest voice.

“My liege, I regret deeply any misapprehension I had caused Your Highness while speaking. I assure you that seeking to corrupt Sir Jinx’s perhaps fledgling idea of court etiquette was not, and is not, my intention. I humbly beg Your Highness to forgive my thoughtlessness, to accept my apology, and to trust me with the task of giving Sir Jinx the grand tour of Rainmoor, since you have truly important things to do and must needs delegate this…”

King-Thomas frowned, stroking his chin in thought. “Granted. Very well, Peter, you may give Sir Jinx his tour. I do hope you can teach him something about deportment, as well.”

“My liege, who else among the First Rank has had to learn court etiquette the way Sir Jinx shall learn it, but I? There isn’t another ranking Lord who hasn’t soaked it up with their mother’s milk. I alone have learned deportment as an adult, as Sir Jinx shall.”

“Which is possibly why you alone seem to enjoy ignoring it whenever it pleases you, Lord Peter.”

“My liege?” said Lord-Peter, drawing himself up stuffily.

“You’ll do. Are you pleased with this arrangement, Sir Jinx?”

“Yes, King-Thomas.” replied Jinx.

“My liege!” whispered Lord-Peter urgently.

“What?” said Jinx, startled.

“When one speaks to the King, one says ‘My liege’! I’ll explain later.”

“Oh.” said Jinx, confused. “Yes, My-liege.”

“Very good.” said King-Thomas, pleased. “I hope you enjoy your tour.”

King-Thomas strode out, regally, leaving Jinx alone with Lord-Peter. Jinx was baffled at the change in King-Thomas: the sudden formality had left him unsure and disoriented.

“Is Sir-Jinx supposed to call you My-liege, too?”

Lord-Peter paused, listening: when he was quite sure the King was out of earshot, he replied.

“I should think not! You’ll call me Peter, just as everyone else does. And I’ll call you Jinx. If you’d prefer to be called Sir Jinx at all times, I may as well show you to Gerald’s Court and go straight home.”

“Show me to where? Jinx is confused.”

“I dare say you you’ve only met with King Thomas privately, eh?”

“Yes, and he talked much less gibberish. Well, less gibberish, anyway.”

“It’s quite simple, Jinx: if you’re meeting the King privately he’s quite capable of being friendly and informal. As soon as another noble is present, or if somebody like Gerald is present, you’d better fill your phrases with Sirs and My Lieges. It’s court etiquette, exactly what he wants me to teach you.”

“I’m still confused.”

“I’ll bet you are. Look, it’s quite simple, don’t you know: if the King is listening, talk quite formally and properly. Call the King ‘my liege’, call Gerald ‘Lord Gerald’, and so on. As a last resort, or if you’re not sure whether someone you don’t know is a Lord or a Knight, you may call them ‘Sir’, and your oversight will be ignored politely.”

That last part sounded manageable. “And if King-Thomas isn’t listening?”

“Then do what you please. I think you’d be better off not following my lead, because I can get away with a lot more than you could, but if they know I’m on your side you don’t have much to worry about. Only Robert outranks me, and he’s quite harmless. I should love to see Gerald’s face if you sassed him, but it would be too risky: I outrank him, but you most certainly don’t… Oh! Does it bite?”

Elanor had come over and was inspecting Lord-Peter closely.

“Elanor is not an ‘it’. Elanor is people.” said Jinx, hoping she wouldn’t embarrass him in front of this new human. “She won’t bite you. She can even talk.”

“You don’t say! May I pet her?”

“I don’t see why not. Let me tell her who you are.” Jinx touched her head.

(This is a friend, Elanor.)

(Oh? How do you know? Does he have a name?)

(Well, I don’t really know, but he doesn’t talk gibberish except to King-Thomas. His name’s ‘Peter’, but his name’s also ‘Lord-Peter’ sometimes, depending on who’s listening.)

Elanor allowed Lord Peter to scratch her head.

(I think he is a friend, Jinx. He’s nice. Tell him to scratch behind my left ear.)

(Okay, but don’t get used to it. People don’t go around scratching each other.)

“Elanor would like it if you scratched behind her left ear, Peter.”

“No, honestly? The King told me you could speak with the animals, but I thought he was having me on. She told you this?”

“If you don’t believe me, then ask the dragon in the other room. He can speak to Elanor too.”

“Gold dragon? Odd sort of dragon, always going on about cabbages and Kings?”

“I never heard him mention cabbages, but he certainly told me all about Kings.”

“Vernon!” cried Lord Peter. “So this is where he’s been hiding you!”

The door to the dragon’s lair opened a crack, and Vernon’s rumbling voice said, “Is it the voice of the Lobster? Or are my ears deceiving me?”

Lord Peter strode over and flung the door wide. “My dear Monster! What a pleasant surprise!”

“I thought I heard you, Peter. Isn’t it your turn to be ‘Monster’?”

“No, it’s an odd-numbered day.”

“Ah, but I spoke first!”

“Nonsense, Monster. I don’t remember hearing anything before I cried ‘Vernon’.”

“Of course I spoke first. I’m ten thousand years older than you.”

“Ah!” said Lord Peter. “I hadn’t thought of that! Quite so.”

“What are you talking about?” asked Jinx.

“Don’t explain.” said the dragon. “Don’t even try.”

“So you know Vernon!” remarked Lord Peter to Jinx. “How splendid!”

“Jinx can’t complain. Now ask him about Elanor.”

“Oh! Vernon, Jinx here says this jungle cat is a person and talks. Is that true?”

“Quite true. Mind you, she’s no intellectual genius. She’s about as clever as Robert, four sheets to the wind. But she’s exceedingly brave, and utterly devoted to our tigerish friend.”

“You don’t say! The King left me with the impression that she was sort of his pet. He also hinted that they were locked in a lewd embrace most of the time, don’t you know.”

Jinx was still trying to figure out if Vernon had insulted Elanor’s cleverness. “What does four sheets to the wind mean?”

“Not much,” replied Peter, “considering that Robert’s usually about two or three entire laundries to the wind. Are they, Vernon? Amorously entwined to the point of being composed entirely of knots, I mean.”

“Monster, you’re being rude, and not entirely. If it’s any consolation, Jinx, Monster’s always interested in that sort of gossip. Unlike old Tom, Monster is quite honest and open about his desire to learn all the naughtiest secrets of Rainmoor.”

“Why are you calling him ‘Monster’? Jinx thinks being called ‘Peter’ and ‘Lord-Peter’ and ‘Sir’ is too many names already.”

“Why, it’s a little game we have!” said Peter. “You may certainly join in. It’s quite simple: on odd numbered days I call you ‘Monster’, and on even numbered days that’s what you call me. This alternates every week, month and year. On the third Monday of every other month, we both call each other ‘Monster’, and on the sixth Tuesday of every month neither of us are allowed to speak at all. Also, when we meet, the one who speaks last is ‘Monster’, if, and only if, he isn’t. Do say you’ll play, it’s such fun!”

“…Okay,” said Jinx, “as long as you don’t call me ‘Monster’.”

“Fair enough.” said the dragon, amused. “Monster, make note of that: all of the aforesaid rules are to apply to Jinx as well, except for being called ‘Monster’.”

“Did you say she could talk, Jinx? Do you think I could talk to her? And do please call me ‘Peter’, we needn’t be formal here.”

“I’m not sure, Peter. She can only talk when…”

“Aha! You didn’t call me ‘Monster’! Now you have to pay me two buttered rolls, three limed twigs, and half a Boojum!”

Jinx looked helplessly at the dragon, since Vernon seemed to understand what all of this was about.

“Er, Monster… Let’s make a new rule. In addition to not being called ‘Monster’, Jinx is also not required to call anybody else ‘Monster’.”

“Except,” said Lord Peter, “on the sixth Tuesday of every month, when he’s required to call everybody he meets ‘Monster’, but…”

“Is not allowed to speak while doing so.” finished the dragon, while Jinx looked back and forth between them in bafflement.

“Do I really have to keep track of all that?”

“No, of course not.” replied the dragon, which seemed to settle that.

“I really would like to speak with your consort, Jinx.” said Peter. “I’ve never conversed with a jungle beast before, and I’m ever so curious, don’t you know.”

Jinx considered. “King-Thomas never could talk with Elanor. I could ask him to put the same spell he put on me, on you, but it probably still wouldn’t work.”

“Hmmm…” said the dragon. “Jinx, may I have a look at the spell?”

“What?”

“Never mind.” said the dragon, and Jinx felt Vernon’s mind looking through his thoughts. The sensation horrified him. (STOP IT!)

“Good lord!” exclaimed the dragon. “You nearly took my head off! Jinx, calm down, and don’t lash out at me like that!”

“Don’t do that, then!” said Jinx, trembling.

“Of course I won’t, if you don’t want me to,” said the dragon, “but I think I could improve the spell. Tom’s good, but creating mind-links between different types of intelligence really isn’t his forte. Jinx, I think I could… I’m sure I can make it so you can talk with Elanor at a distance, and so that Peter can talk with her as well. I’ll simply put all of you on the same mental wavelength, so to speak. With that in mind…”

“Are you punning on purpose,” said Peter, “or by accident?”

“Quiet, Monster! Jinx, with that in mind, do you think you could avoid ripping my mind’s guts out for the time it would take to do it? Here, I’ll do Monster to show you. Ready, Monster?”

“Certainly.”

(What’s happening?) asked Elanor, rubbing against his leg.

(Vernon wants to make it so you can talk to me without touching me, and talk to Peter, too.)

(Oooh! Can he do that?)

(Maybe. He’s pretty sure he can. I don’t want him to. I hate feeling him touch my mind.)

(Please, could you ask him to do it? Please?)

Jinx gave in: he couldn’t resist her innocent pleading. “Okay, do it.” he said, and braced himself, bristling dreadfully as the dragon gently turned the pages of his mind. Quite soon, he felt a strange lump of indecipherable thoughts settle into his mind, and he shuddered with the effort of trying not to lash out savagely at the patiently working dragon-mind. The lump of thoughts settled in, and faded from his awareness, and the intruding dragon-mind withdrew.

“Is it over?” asked Jinx.

“Quite.” said Vernon. “Thank you for restraining yourself, Jinx, I thought you were going to attack again for a moment there. Not a comfortable thought. Monster, Jinx here has the fiercest mind I’ve ever encountered. Don’t ever try and compel him.”

“I wasn’t planning to, Vernon.” said Lord Peter.

“No, I mean it! Good lord, Monster, he’s nearly a match for me, and I’m a dragon! Don’t go mind-wrestling with this one, even in jest! He’d break you!”

“Oh, surely not! Jinx and I are going to be friends, aren’t we, Jinx?”

“You mark my words, Monster. Be careful. Jinx has the capacity of a formidable human mage, though it’s latent, but he also has a lot of tiger in his mind. He didn’t react rationally when he felt my mind beginning to search his: he lashed out. Had I been a touch slower, he’d have done me serious damage.”

Jinx felt terrible. “I’m sorry, Vernon.” he said. “I didn’t mean it.”

“Oh, Jinx, don’t be hurt.” said the dragon, gently. “I’m quite sure you didn’t mean it: you seem to have a tremendous aversion to magic, at least magic that affects you. Look on the bright side. I can state with assurance that there are few if any mages that could compel you against your will, because of the hybrid strength of your unique mind. Does that cheer you up?”

“What does ‘compel’ mean?”

“Jinx, ‘compel’ when used by a mage means to take over your mind and force you to do something. If somebody was to ‘compel’ you in this sense, they’d be taking hold of your mind and creating an overwhelming desire to do something, a desire not your own.”

Jinx shuddered, resolving to never, ever, allow this to happen.

“Now, why don’t you talk with Elanor for a while, Monster? She hasn’t been following much of our discussion, although she’s been getting echoes of our words mentally: I suggest talking in honest, simple language. Don’t think, however, that because she can’t follow eloquent verbiage, she’s a lesser sort of intelligence. She may not be brilliant compared to you and I, but she’s courageous, observant, and quite definitely a being I’m pleased to know. I’m beating that into your head, Monster, because I find you human mages all have a decided tendency to consider only sheer intellect and ignore everything else…”

(What are you talking about?) thought Elanor.

“Oh!” said Lord Peter. “We’re talking about you. Is that all right?”

“You needn’t speak out loud, Monster.” said the dragon.

“Well, really, I’d rather, don’t you know. Elanor, what’s it like being a jungle beast?”

(What’s what like?)

“It! You know, life’s rich tapestry, all that sort of thing.”

(Jinx, what is he asking?)

“He wants to know what it feels like to be a cat.” answered Jinx.

(Well, you tell him, then!)

“No!” objected Jinx. “I am not either a cat!”

“Oh, now, Jinx,” said Lord Peter, “she has a point.”

“Monster, behave!” snapped Vernon. “It was a stupid question in the first place.”

“You’re not offended, Jinx?”

“Peter,” said the dragon, “will you listen? Of course he’s offended! Didn’t you notice his reaction to Elanor’s thought?”

“But why would he be offended? Is he ashamed of what he is?”

“Watch it, Monster. How many tigers do you typically see with hands, walking on their hind legs? Isn’t it obvious that Jinx makes a particular effort to seem human?”

“So? What’s wrong with being a tiger, anyway?”

“I’m not sure, but obviously something is. Jinx, why don’t you tell him?”

“Do I have to?”

“Of course not,” said the dragon, “but I’d be interested in your answer myself.”

Jinx sighed. “Some of it is little things. Turning around and knocking things over with my tail. Not being able to wear clothes like people because they’re too hot and rub my fur the wrong way, and never fit. Coming in out of the rain and forgetting not to shake the water off.”

“Fair enough.” said Peter, but Jinx wasn’t finished.

“People stare all the time.They act like I’m some sort of stupid, vicious beast. Sometimes they run away just seeing me, because they’re afraid I’m going to attack them for no reason…”

Lord Peter winced. “I apologize, Jinx. I hadn’t considered the implications of my remark.”

“But the really bad part is that they’re sort of right. If I get really angry, I forget everything and attack what made me angry. Sometimes I forget I don’t have claws and go after people with my fingers, which is really embarrassing…”

“It must be. I do apologize, Jinx, I had no idea.” said Peter, but Jinx still continued, sounding more and more unhappy as he went on.

“But even though it’s embarrassing, I’m glad I don’t always remember to use my sword, because sometimes I come to and realize I’m chasing some human who’s trying to run away…”

“Jinx…” said Vernon.

“Or a small child.” Jinx finished, and looked from Peter to Vernon miserably. “Is that what you wanted to know?”

“I’m terribly sorry for bringing that up.” said Peter. “Er, does this happen often?”

“It shouldn’t ever happen.”

“I suppose that means ‘no’.” said Vernon. “Jinx, do try not to be so hard on yourself about it. There’s no need to be concerned about frightening a few humans. I’ve done it myself on occasion.”

“It’s not the same thing.” said Jinx, unconsoled.

“Look, do cheer up, Jinx.” said Peter. “I’ll tell you what, let’s go on the tour of Rainmoor now. That should take your mind off it. How’s that?”

(Are we going somewhere?) thought Elanor, with eager overtones.

“Er…” replied Lord Peter.

“Elanor,” said the dragon, “it would be best if you stayed here.”

(Why?)

“You could get lost, but that’s not the only reason. Jinx can wander Rainmoor safely, because he walks on two legs and can speak. You, on the other hand, can only speak using a special mind-link, and you can’t walk as he does…”

(I’d have to walk on my hind legs?!? Never mind, I don’t want to go!)

“What’s wrong?” asked Jinx, feeling strangely disappointed. “Why can’t Elanor come?”

The dragon chose his words carefully. “Jinx, many people in Rainmoor will be disconcerted at your appearance, even though you can walk and speak. They may suspect you of being a tigerwere, or a normal tiger operated like a puppet by Peter here. They will be trying very hard to learn your true nature. Should Elanor accompany you, people will quickly realize that she is, ah… how shall I put it?”

Lord Peter took over. “Do pardon my bluntness, but what Vernon is trying to say is that Elanor’s both a person, in the sense of a self-aware entity that can think and communicate, and an animal, in the sense of a big furry thing with teeth and claws. People are only going to notice the animal. You’re all right, because you can tell them off or kick them in the shins. Anyhow, all anyone has to do is watch you walk and they’d know you’re not a trained beast. You’ve obviously walked on two legs all your life, and though it still looks oddish it’s certainly not a trick.”

(Well, I think it’s a silly thing to do, and I can’t see why he bothers.)

“It may,” said Vernon, “have something to do with his having furry but definitely human hands, Elanor. Don’t make things more difficult for him: he’s got troubles enough.”

(But that’s just it! Walking on two legs is terribly difficult and silly. I bet I can run twice as fast as Jinx can, and I never ever fall down…)

(Oh, really?) thought Jinx smugly.

(…unless Jinx gets me to try and walk on two legs, or makes love to me until I can’t stand up.) finished Elanor, dreadfully embarrassing Jinx and amusing Lord Peter and Vernon. She looked back and forth among them, puzzled at their reactions.

“You’d better get used to it…” began Vernon.

(I hope not!) thought Elanor, happily.

“…used to it, Jinx. I can see you’re embarrassed, but try and get over that. It’s a foolish and quite human reaction, and I must say I prefer Elanor’s attitude of cheerful hedonism. I doubt you could teach her to be ashamed, so you’ll have to either get used to it or lock her up in a closet somewhere…”

“Ha!” said Lord Peter. “If you can find a closet that doesn’t already have about twelve ghastly perversions hidden in it! Jinx, you would not believe what some of the nobles are up to! Compared to that, you’re almost Gerald, only with a tail!”

(I will not be locked up in a closet! I’m going with Jinx!)

“Jinx?” asked Vernon, helplessly. “Can you persuade her to stay here? She’d be in terrible danger if she accompanied you. It’s not just that she’s a black panther. Old Tom is known to employ animals, and there are some people in Rainmoor who might try to capture her and strip her mind of all its knowledge. Even if nobody captures her, do you have any idea of how lost she could get? That is the most serious problem, frankly. If we could explain it to you, all this would be much simpler, but until you’ve seen Rainmoor for yourself…”

Jinx was shocked. “Why is it you and Lord-Peter can be so… silly, when there are dreadful things like that which could happen? You told me all sorts of things about Nameless-King, and you said he might be anybody, almost. Now you say there are people after Elanor, too! How can you be so silly, if all this is true?”

Lord Peter fixed him with sympathetic eyes. “Of course it’s true. That’s why we joke, Jinx. I’ve been dealing with these intrigues for years, you know: one gets used to it. And Vernon is over ten thousand years old, so he can’t take it too seriously. The only thing that would upset him is if one of his friends were threatened, like King Thomas or I. Maybe not even that would upset him. We are sort of like pet mice in comparison, you know, and I’ve had to learn that about Vernon. He’s taken to you exceedingly quick, but I trust his judgment, and when I learned that he liked you I knew we would be friends, you and I, and that pleases me very much.”

Jinx was touched. “Thank you. I will be your friend, Peter.”

“Now,” interrupted the dragon, “could you talk to Elanor and explain things? I’m not sure she won’t try and follow you, and I suspect she could figure out how to turn the door-knob and get out.”

(Elanor? You must stay here. I’ll be back before long.)

(Why are you frightened?)

(I am not either frightened! You’re the one who should be frightened. There are people who want to kill you out there. Stay here where it’s safe.)

(People can’t kill me! None of them have claws, and their teeth are too small!)

(Elanor, I mean it! They might kill you in magic ways. You don’t understand what I mean. Just do as I say, and stay here.)

(Oh? Okay, but you’re thinking in gibberish again. I’ll stay and talk to Vernon.)

“You do that.” said Jinx, relieved.

“A good plan.” said Vernon. “I have an idea. It’s nothing I’ve ever tried before, but I may have a surprise for you when you get back.”

“What?” asked Jinx.

“Now, Jinx! It may not work, after all. Anyhow, that would be telling! Enjoy your tour!”

Next Chapter
1 Comment

Lord Peter’s Tour

July 26th, 2010
Kings Of Rainmoor
(63 reads) 
Previous Chapter

The passageways, if you could call them that, didn’t so much wind as bubble sinuously through the rock of Rainmoor, like a network of linked caves extending in every direction. Jinx almost felt comfortable with that: for some reason he’d been expecting long, perfectly straight corridors with thousands of doors along them. Compared to that, the winding strings of little caves were cozy and reassuring. However, as with anything else in Rainmoor, there were things about the caves Jinx found disconcerting, such as the perfectly spherical shape of each small cave, and the smooth path that went from cave to cave, winding back and forth and up and down but never becoming the slightest bit difficult to walk on. If that wasn’t enough to convince Jinx that these endless caves were all created by magic, there was the light. It was perfectly ordinary light, the sort of cheerful sunny light one would take pleasure in on a lovely Spring morning, and it came from nowhere at all. The walls did not glow, there were no lamps or magic torches, yet the light continued to shine anyway, giving no explanation for itself. Magic, obviously.

Jinx cringed slightly as he realized that his place had been lit exactly the same way, and he’d never noticed. He’d even gone to sleep with the light on, looking up into the fake starry sky, and still it hadn’t occurred to him to look about for lanterns. Perhaps it was because people usually didn’t stare at lamps.

“Why isn’t anything square? The big room with the fire was round like this, but the other rooms were square like ordinary rooms.”

“Actually, Jinx,” replied Lord Peter, “that’s unusual for Rainmoor. Most of Rainmoor is like this. Those who go to the trouble of putting corners in their rooms are either fabulously wealthy, like King Thomas, or dreadfully conservative, like Gerald. Come to think of it, I’ll show you Gerald’s Court, and then you’ll understand perfectly. This way!”

He stopped leading Jinx through a long, mostly straight series of caves, and began climbing some steps that emerged from the floor. Jinx was more comfortable in the string of caves, for this flight of stairs tunneled into solid rock and wound madly about, as if it was twisting around caves constantly. As Jinx continued to climb, he noted that there were portals cut into the walls of the tunnel, opening into empty caves still illuminated with the mysterious light. The disconcerting thing about that was, there was no telling where in the cave the portal would enter: sometimes it was like a door and you could walk into the cave easily, sometimes you were looking down tens or hundreds of feet to the cave floor, and most disturbing of all was when the passageway led up into a horribly vast cavern that had to be too big to fit inside Rainmoor mountain.

Jinx hung back, not willing to walk into the open and stand on the floor of the unforgivably huge place. He saw small specks moving about, high in the air, and wondered if they were bats or dragons.

“Come on, old boy, it’s quite safe. This is a Nexus, don’t you know.”

“What’s a Nexus?”

“It’s a sort of place where you can get from anywhere to anywhere else.”

“Oh.” said Jinx. “It’s a Gate, to another plane?” He hesitantly, wonderingly walked on, to stand on the rock floor in the open and gaze in helpless bafflement at the ceiling, seemingly miles away.

“Oh, no. It’s all in Rainmoor, don’t you know.”

“Jinx didn’t know… Does this look bigger than it is? This cave wouldn’t fit into the mountain.”

“Dear me! I hardly know where to begin. Certainly it wouldn’t fit into the mountain, and even if it did, however would we fit the others?”

“Others?” asked Jinx, with a sinking feeling: he feared Lord Peter was talking gibberish, but was more afraid he’d understood the man all too well.

“Oh, yes, thousands of others just like it. Mind you, we don’t really need them, they just came with the place. ‘Thousands’ only counts the ones we’ve been to, of course: logically, there must be millions of Nexuses this large or larger. A lot of young mages go looking for the Grand Nexus, a Nexus thousands of times larger than this one. I must admit I find the idea terribly exciting…”

Jinx was speechless.

“Rainmoor isn’t a mountain, you see: Rainmoor is a plane. An infinite plane, of solid rock, just filled with these caves and tunnels and Nexuses and things. It’s a very strange place in some ways, you know. The walls of these caves contain countless smaller caves, and the walls of those contain even smaller caves, and so on. One of our best mages proved that Rainmoor consists entirely of air for that reason, because all the walls are really only smaller caves, getting smaller and smaller. Logically, there’s no rock in Rainmoor, just the structure. Going in the other direction, we have the Nexuses. This is one of the medium ones, some of them are much larger. They tend to be about this size, but there is the possibility of the Grand Nexus to think about, perhaps one in which these Nexuses are part of the structure of its walls. Nobody has ever proved the Grand Nexus exists, or that it doesn’t exist, although it is generally accepted that if there is one Grand Nexus then there are infinitely many of them. The same goes for ones in which Grand Nexuses are part of the structure of their walls, and so on. It’s even speculated that there might be Nexuses of infinite size, in which case Rainmoor would be another sort of infinity that happens to be bigger. Sometimes I’d like to just forget all that beastly Court business and just go and explore! One could go on forever, and never reach the end…”

Jinx turned and strode back the way he came.

“Oh, Jinx,” cried Lord Peter, rushing after him, “do come back! We won’t explore today, I promise! We’ll just go and visit Robert, or perhaps swing by Gerald’s Court…”

“Jinx is going home!”

“Oh, please, Jinx!”

“Jinx is not about to fly through the air and go through a hole in the ceiling! Jinx is going to go home and pretend he’s in some place that makes sense!”

“Oh, but you needn’t fly through the air, Jinx!” pleaded Lord Peter earnestly. “There aren’t that many of us, and we’re all settled in the same spot, anyhow. I never meant you should use the Nexus, I was just showing it to you. What you need to do is walk up into the Nexus and then right down the next tunnel. This passageway sort of swoops up into the Nexus and back down again. If it helps any, you’ll still be within a few hundred yards of your home, in case you thought you were being asked to teleport miles away…”

Jinx had stopped, as his friend seemed terribly unhappy about going straight home again. He stared huntedly back up the tunnel, as if the sheer size of the place was going to snatch him and gobble him up.

“I don’t have to go anywhere far away?”

“Indeed you don’t! Why, Jinx, if you really must give up on my little tour, I wouldn’t dream of stopping you. Or would that be ‘starting you’? Anyhow, you are quite free to do as you wish. I do hope you will let me show you around, though! I was quite looking forward to it.”

“…okay…” said Jinx grudgingly. “As long as we go straight through the damn place.”

As they emerged again onto the floor of the Nexus, Jinx exerted all his willpower to keep from turning and going back again. The other part of the tunnel was hundreds of feet away, and as Jinx set out across this short but alarming distance, his mind was numbed by the sheer scale of the place.

It left him feeling so unreal that he didn’t even jump when, a few hundred yards away, a long chain of gigantic white cubes burst from one of the holes in the floor and roared toward the ceiling, shaking the ground under Jinx’s feet. Each cube was easily the size of the Roc Jinx had seen, and there seemed to be endless numbers of the things. Although the wind from the thing’s passage whipped at his fur, Jinx stood and watched it dazedly as it thundered out of the hole and dwindled in the distance. It went into another hole, so distant that Jinx could hardly see it, and he stared blankly after it, his mind simply refusing to accept that the ceiling could be that far away. He turned to Lord Peter questioningly.

“Don’t ask me what that was.” said Lord Peter. “It certainly wasn’t anything of ours.”

A faint, eerie rumble came down from the ceiling, the sound of the thing’s passage bouncing off the distant ceiling and finally making its way back to them, echoed and distorted out of all recognition. Jinx shivered, suddenly feeling the reality of the place again, and the terrifying strangeness of it. They continued on, but Jinx didn’t relax until they’d entered the tunnels again.

“Come to think of it,” said Lord Peter, “we should be able to avoid the Nexus from here on out. I’m fairly sure that we can stick to the caves and still get wherever we want to go, it’ll just take longer.”

“Good. Where are we going, anyway?”

“Well, how about Gerald’s Court? That would be the ideal antidote for what we just ended up seeing. He might even have his minions serve us tea, if we’re polite to him. Possibly not, I tend not to be polite to him. Still, it would be soothing in a boring way: a real fireplace, cubical rooms, square people talking boring politics… I’m game if you are.”

“How far is it?”

“Not terribly far…” said Lord Peter, and they walked through the strings of little caves, following this branch or that, taking stairs up and down to other strings of caves, until they stood before a incongruously rectangular wooden door of nice oak paneling. Lord Peter knocked.

“Hello?” came a voice from behind the door. “Who’s there?”

“The nameless pretender, my love! I’ve come to kill you all, do let me in, please!”

The door opened, and a man looked out and said “Oh, Lord Peter! Might have known it was you! Lord Gerald is sleeping, but do come in anyhow.”

“Charles! You’re not Gerald, how splendid for you! How grateful we are for your hospitality!”

“We?” said Charles. “Oh!”

“Allow me to introduce Sir Jinx, and I do hope you’ll be good enough to call him ‘Jinx’ and me ‘Peter’, Charles. And have you any objection to Jinx’s calling you ‘Charles’?”

“Oh, no, no, of course not.” said Charles, looking at Jinx with great interest. “Do come in and sit down. I’m honored to meet our newest Knight, and you needn’t use my title if you don’t wish to. Tea?”

“Charles!” exclaimed Lord Peter. “You paragon of miraculous perceptiveness! We would love some tea, dear fellow. We’ve just seen the most astonishing Nexus manifestation to date, and need to be restored with tea and soothing company…”

“What’s all this racket?” came a grumpy voice from the other room. The door opened to reveal a squinting, sleepy man in pajamas. “Peter. It would be Peter. Go away, won’t you?”

“Why, Gerald! And here I thought you were sleeping the sleep of the not-sufficiently-wicked and couldn’t possibly be roused! Allow me to introduce Sir Jinx, the newest Knight!”

Lord Gerald rubbed his eyes, looked at Jinx in disbelief, rubbed his eyes again, and scowled.

“Peter…” he said in a tone of obvious disgust.

“Lord Peter.” prompted Lord Peter, warningly.

“Lord Peter, this is an outrage! I have had enough of your foolish tricks, sir! Kindly leave, and take your trained animal with you!”

“Oh, I say, Lord Gerald…” said Charles, shooting a nervous glance at Jinx, who, shocked by the insult, had reached instinctively for his sword…

“Steady, Sir Jinx.” said Lord Peter, who had dropped his playful manner entirely. “Gerald, it is your behavior which is outrageous. You may outrank Sir Jinx, but you do not outrank me, and I insist you apologize to him at once. I will not tolerate such rudeness to a knight of Rainmoor, sir!”

“By God,” said Gerald, searching Lord Peter’s eyes. “You’re serious.”

“You force me to be serious, Gerald. Apologize. Now!”

Lord Gerald stammered, and finally managed to say “Ah, Jinx…”

“Sir Jinx.” prompted Lord Peter, menacingly.

“Sir Jinx… I apologize.”

“Does that satisfy you, Sir Jinx?” asked Lord Peter, turning to face Jinx, who was mystified and rather amazed at this little drama on his behalf.

“Jinx accepts his apology, if that’s what you mean. Did you have to do that?”

“Sir Jinx, I will not tolerate the ridicule of a knight of Rainmoor. Certainly I had to. No other way to get it through Gerald’s head.” Lord Peter had relaxed considerably when Jinx accepted the apology.

Lord Gerald glowered at him. “I’m going back to bed. Unless you want to make me jump through more hoops for this new knight? And, sir, I shall complain to King Thomas tomorrow.”

“Who,” added Lord Peter sweetly, “knighted him in the first place. I wish you the best of luck.”

“Not about him, idiot. About you.”

“By all means. I’d complain about you, but he already knows you’re a pompous ass. Sweet dreams, and may flocks of harpies sing you to their nest.”

Gerald turned on his heel and departed. He seemed about to slam the door after him, but managed to control himself enough to simply shut it, very firmly.

“Peter… May I still call you ‘Peter’?” asked Charles.

“Certainly, if Jinx can still call you ‘Charles’ instead of ‘Lord Charles’. I think we’ve all had quite enough ghastly courtliness for the next few years.”

“Peter, why do you hate Lord Gerald so?” asked Charles. “Is it that you think he is the Nameless One?”

“Good lord, no! It’s more likely to be you, or Jinx, or that chair there than Gerald! Him, the Nameless Pretender? Unthinkable!”

“But why do you hate him so?”

“I don’t, Charles. Gerald is truly gifted at being obnoxious, and as he’s not subtle one has to step on him quite hard to make him behave. King Thomas won’t do it, because King Thomas is too polite. Robert won’t do it unless Gerald offends him personally. That leaves me, and I dislike intensely the way Gerald treats his underlings. I’d much rather Gerald treated people with at least a pretense of respect and didn’t constantly force me to step on him, but as long as he treats people I like with contempt I shall stomp away with gusto. I know it doesn’t change him, so I just do it to relieve my annoyance. I just stomped on him ruthlessly, in the presence of you and Jinx, because I’ve quickly developed a liking for Jinx and Gerald insulted him appallingly. It’s a damned good thing he isn’t the Nameless One, because even so he’s going to be howling for my blood…”

“Can you be sure he isn’t the Nameless One?”

“Charles, I’m surprised at you.” said Lord Peter. “If you’re so concerned, why don’t you stop dancing attendance on the man and go your own way? Or dance attendance on us for a while: we still haven’t had our tea.”

“Oh, I’m sorry! It slipped my mind.” said Charles, and began making tea. “As far as my ‘dancing attendance’ goes, these days Lord Gerald hasn’t got the loyalty he used to get, you know. Lord Hugo refuses to speak to him now, after an argument they had, and Lord James doesn’t come around very often, so it’s just me now…”

“Charles, the man is quite capable of making his own tea. You’re a Lord of the Second Rank: there’s no reason you should act as his servant.”

“But, Lord Peter, if he does turn out to be the Nameless One, perhaps he’ll make me First Rank when he becomes King!”

“When he what?” sputtered Lord Peter. “Charles, your first loyalty is to King Thomas, not Gerald, even… no, especially if he is the Nameless Pretender! Good lord, man, you’ve been driven mad by housework and tea-making! I realize Gerald is a tyrant, but he doesn’t own you! Whatever are you thinking?”

“I’m sorry, Lord Peter…”

“Peter! Don’t call me Lord Peter, Charles, I refuse to allow a perfectly decent though rather dull man to bow and scrape to me! Jinx, what do you make of all this? Let’s have your opinion.”

“I think Lord-Gerald’s a jerk, and Charles isn’t very brave.”

“What do you think of that, Charles? Tell me the one thing wrong with Sir Jinx’s statement.”

“No, no, I fear he’s right. I’m not very brave, Peter.” said Charles, as he poured tea for them.

“No, Lord Charles.” said Lord Peter, gently. “He got your name wrong, and you thought nothing of it. You have a title, sir, even if you don’t ask your friends to use it. You needn’t punish Sir Jinx for omitting it, but it’s sad that you don’t even notice the omission. Gerald’s trained you well.”

They sat in silence for a while, drinking their tea. Finally Charles spoke.

“Peter, all I’ve ever wanted was to be a Lord of the First Rank. That’s why being Second Rank is nothing to me. I’ve studied until my eyes were sore, everything I’d need to know: the magic, the court manners, how to address people… It’s been my life work.”

He spoke steadily, but his eyes were moist. “Now look at what I am. I thought Lord Gerald was the model of a ideal First Lord, and I undertook to serve him, thinking that King Thomas would promote somebody who was like him in every way. All that happened was, I became, every day, more willing to grovel before Lord Gerald, not even understanding what was happening to me until this very night. Finally I understand what I have become. I am a servant, Lord Peter.”

“Oh, I say, Charles!”

“See? See? ‘Charles’, you say. You, yourself, reminded me I had a title, yet how easily you forget! And for that, Lord Peter, I have no-one to blame but myself…”

“My dear boy! I beg of you, don’t talk like this! It’s most distressing!”

“What’s wrong with being called ‘Charles’?” asked Jinx, puzzled.

“Ah, my knightly friend! Be grateful you don’t understand, sir. You have self-respect, it’s clear, and so it truly doesn’t matter to you. I was a Lord of the Second Rank, once, and I have proved how meaningless that is by showing the world what a Lord of the Second Rank is, a servant.”

“Charles, stop it!” said Lord Peter, put out. “There is nothing shameful about being Second Rank, sir!”

“No, of course not. I’m wrong, as usual. It is I who am the servant. That I should come to this! I yet remember battling for the glory of the King, as a knight, for, Sir Jinx, once I was a knight myself.”

“You’ve got to get a grip, Charles… Lord Charles. This will not do. Why, you’ve been one of the most faithful Second Lords, man, for years! Except for this strange entanglement with Gerald…”

“Have I, Lord Peter? Have I? Do you truly mean that?”

“Oh, quite, no question! Boring but faithful. We’ve got to get you out of Gerald’s clutches. I knew all along that he shockingly abused his rank, but it hadn’t occurred to me how serious it had gotten. You must stop running about, making tea for Gerald and washing his socks…”

“Lord Peter, has not the King suffered the loss of one of the First Lords?”

Lord Peter stopped, startled. He stared at Lord Charles in momentary confusion.

“What? Ah! Charles, you conniving little Second Lord, now I see what you’re driving at! What a politician you are! Lord Nicholas was killed by the Nameless Pretender, so you feel you should be promoted! Huh! At least your lordly ego hasn’t been completely crushed by Gerald. I might have known all that maudlin rubbish was a front. Huh!”

“Lord Peter, I am saddened at your tone. Shall I give up my dream of being a First Lord, and resign myself to being Lord Gerald’s servant?”

“Charles, I wish you’d try to be sensible. There’s no vacancy for being a First Lord since Nicholas was killed, as you know quite well, because there’s no quota. And there’s no reason you have to be Gerald’s servant. Certainly King Thomas is going to promote somebody to First Lord eventually, perhaps soon. I would even say that, with your record of faithful service to the King, you’d be as good as anyone for First Lord. But what do you want from me? Tell me, straight out, and if you start weeping about feeling like a servant I shall know you’re not fit to be a Lord of the First Rank. Sir! What are you asking?”

Lord Charles paused, collecting his scattered thoughts.

“I beg of you, Lord Peter, to suggest me to the King as an appropriate Lord of the First Rank. I shall show respect for all, including those of lesser rank, for I know all too well what it is like to be scorned. And, I shall pledge my life to the preservation of the true King.”

Lord Peter pondered this for a few seconds, and spoke.

“Very close. I’ll do it on one condition. There’s one word in there that is wrong. Change that one word, and I’ll believe you. I’m only giving you one chance at it. Tell me what the word should become.”

Lord Charles thought for a moment. Then he had it.

“I ask that you do this for me, sir. I do not beg.”

“And don’t you forget it!” said Lord Peter. “Very well, I’ll suggest you. You understand that I don’t have the power to do more than that?”

“Of course.” said Lord Charles. “Still, who else would King Thomas be listening to?”

“True. Shameless flattery, but true. It’s nice you’re so good at shameless flattery, but don’t get carried away with it. Now, Jinx and I have an appointment elsewhere, so…”

“We do?” asked Jinx.

“Unless you’d like to stay and talk politics some more.”

“I’d rather talk about something I understand.”

“Well,” said Lord Charles, “we’ve also been talking about courage, and power. I’m certain you understand those things perfectly.”

“I don’t think those are things to talk about. You either have them or not, so why bother?”

“Come on, Jinx,” said Lord Peter. “We must be going.”

They left, and as soon as the door shut behind them Lord Peter said “I’m so damn tired of bloody politics.”

“If you wanted to leave, why didn’t you just say so?”

“It would have been rude. Anyway, I left as soon as I could, Jinx. Was it too terribly boring?”

Jinx thought for a moment. “Yes.”

“I agree completely. The only interest in it, for me, was seeing how a real politician’s mind works.”

“What’s a politician? I’ve heard the word before, but nobody’s ever been able to explain it so it makes sense.”

“Hmmm… A politician is somebody who will pretend anything to get a higher rank. A politician will talk for hours and never say anything totally honest. A politician isn’t good for anything but talking to other politicians. Fortunately, being a First Lord calls for all these sterling qualities and very little else.”

“Are you a politician, Peter?”

Peter laughed, but there wasn’t much humor in it. “I’m going to suggest to King Thomas that Charles be made a Lord of the First Rank, although I think he’s rather a pathetic toady. I’m doing it not so much because I think he’ll be a good First Lord, but to annoy Gerald. What do you think I am?”

“Would it be bad to make him a First-Lord?”

“Oh, no. There are some Second Lords who are far better people, and you’ll probably meet one of them shortly. However, I don’t think any of them are willing to be a First Lord. Part of it is that the First Lords have to deal with ten times the politics and only get the privilege of being allowed to put people to death and order them about. But the main thing is that it’s open season on First Lords these days. So why not toss up another target? Maybe it’ll confuse Nameless. My own opinion is that Nameless is some title-less wizard who thinks he can force the magic of Rainmoor to accept him: when wizards get into politics, they quickly become all talk and no action. One thing about Nameless is that he’s good with action…”

“Where are we going, Peter? I don’t have any appointment.”

“It was just an excuse, Jinx, more bloody politics. We’re going to visit Robert. With luck, Sean will be there as well. I could use their company, because every time I touch politics I sink lower and lower while trying to get out. Robert and Sean laugh at politics, and I need that, right now. Besides, I like to spend time with Robert, as he hasn’t much time left for this world. Oh, Jinx: when we’re with Robert don’t ever mention Nameless.”

The path that they’d taken was leading up as it twisted about: Jinx wondered why none of the tunnels in Rainmoor were laid out in a perfectly straight line. It was impossible to see more than a few caves ahead, so you couldn’t see where you were going until you were almost there. Jinx tried to imagine what Rainmoor would be like if its tunnels and caves were in straight lines, then hastily stopped. The last thing he wanted to imagine was being in a network of tunnels that extended infinitely in every direction, never coming to an end, particularly since that was precisely where he was.

They arrived at a place where the small caves of the tunnel opened out into a larger cave. There was a sort of archway, and Peter marched straight through it, calling out “Robert? Sean? Are you there?”

Jinx was surprised to notice that they’d walked straight into Robert’s living room. Why wasn’t there a door? He didn’t have time to reflect on this, for a large, burly man had come through another archway, exclaiming, “Peter, old boy! How nice to see you, always welcome here.” He reeked of the drink Jinx had gotten rid of, and staggered cheerfully up to Peter, embracing him.

“Robert, I’d like you to meet Jinx. He’s the new knight, you know.”

“New knight?” said Robert, rather dazedly. “Oh, yes, silly of me, that new knight.”

He looked at Jinx, blinked, and looked again, swaying slightly. “I say, Peter, does he really look like that, or am I imagining it? Sort of a big cat with stripes, you know.”

“Why, Robert! Perhaps you’d better get some sleep.” said Peter, winking at Jinx.

“Nonsense,” replied Robert stubbornly, “rubbish. Who cares what he looks like, any friend of Peter’s is a friend of mine also. Sir Jinx!”

He shook Jinx’s hand with great decision, saying “Sir Jinx, I am honored to have you come here to be in my house, Sir Jinx. Don’t mind me, my eyes play tricks on me sometimes. I say, Peter, why is he wearing furry gloves? Is he cold?”

Peter burst out laughing. “I’m sorry, Robert, I couldn’t resist! You’re not seeing things. Sir Jinx does actually look like a tiger. He’s also quite a decent chap, and you should get on marvelously. Particularly since Gerald managed to utterly surpass and exceed his already impressive capacity for ghastly rudeness at Jinx’s expense, considering your dislike for Gerald and your tendency to act as his polar opposite at every possible opportunity.”

“Sir Jinx, do you have any of an idea of what he’s talking about? Peter’s always going on like that…”

“I’m not sure, Robert, but it’s probably about Lord-Gerald and how obnoxious he was.”

“Ah yes. Gerald. Obnoxious. Yes. Why, doesn’t he like stripes? Did you clash with his tapesr, tapsistr.. those ugly pictures he hangs on his walls?”

“He called Jinx a trained animal.”

“My God! Bad Gerald! He can’t go about calling Knights names like that. We must complain to the King, Sir Jinx!”

“I thought you were the King, Robert.” commented Peter, amused.

“No, Sean’s King right now. I’m the really King, but I’m not well, so Sean’s being King until I feel better. You know, Peter, I feel bad about making Sean King, even for a little while…”

“Oh? Why is that, Robert?”

“Don’t tell anybody, but… I think somebody’s trying to kill the King.”

Peter’s eyes were sad. “Don’t worry about it, Robert.”

“But, Peter, I don’t want anybody to kill Sean. I’m sorry I made him King, it’s not fair. I should go in there right now and be King again, right now. How can I be a good King if I make somebody else get killed in my place?”

“Don’t worry about it, Robert.”

“Really, Peter, is that fair?”

“Don’t worry about it.”

“Oh, all right. Anyway, we have to complain to the King now, and I don’t know how to do that if the King is me. Follow me!”

He staggered into the other room, not noticing that Jinx was hanging back to talk to Lord Peter.

“Isn’t Nameless-King also trying to kill Robert?”

“Don’t tell him that, please, Jinx. The poor man’s doomed anyhow, whether he knows it or not, and he’s just reminded me what a decent fellow he is, beneath all the drink. Damn Nameless, anyhow! Couldn’t he just skip Robert?”

“But if he skipped Robert, he’d be trying to kill you!”

“He probably is, Jinx. The difference is, I can defend myself, I hope.”

As they entered the other room, Robert was kneeling before a man sitting on an improvised throne, who wore an outlandish crown big and garish enough to shame an Emperor.

“You must see, my liege, King, sir, about how bad Gerald is. Here’s a perfectly good knight, who just happens to be sort of furry and stripy, and Gerald calls him names. I think Gerald shouldn’t even be a lord if he can’t be polite to knights, even if they are sort of unorthod… unothrd… weird.”

The man on the throne noticed Jinx, and sat up, curious.

“Sean!” exclaimed Lord Peter. “How nice to see you. Allow me to introduce Sir Jinx.”

Sean came down from the ‘throne’, setting aside his preposterous ‘crown’, and shook Jinx’s hand unhesitatingly. “Robert was telling me about you, Jinx, but I thought he was delirious. Have a drink?”

“Jinx would rather not, unless you have something to drink that won’t make him sick in the head.”

“Suit yourself. How about you, Peter?”

Lord Peter glanced at Robert, who’d managed to get to his feet when Sean stood up, but had promptly passed out from the sudden change in altitude.

“Perhaps not today, Sean. But do allow us to stay for a while, we’ve just had an encounter with Gerald and Charles.”

“Oh, sure. Gerald and Charles, eh? Both at once, or one at a time?”

“Well,” said Lord Peter, “first Gerald insulted Jinx, and left in pajamas and a huff, and then Charles trapped us with a woeful story of how terrible it was to be Second Rank.”

“No, honestly? The preposterous little rat! Him and Gerald deserve each other. Maybe Nameless will wipe him out as well, just on general principles.”

“Oh, Sean, I hope you’re not the one who’s been telling Robert about Nameless!”

“No, no, I wouldn’t do that. I think it was James, actually. Hugo and James came over here one night, absolutely furious. They said they weren’t ever going to serve Gerald again, so to reward the first sensible thinking either of them’s ever done I got them hammered. Then they started going on about Nameless. Hugo thinks Gerald is Nameless, James thinks Charles is Nameless, and Charles presumably thinks Hugo is Nameless. Needless to say, I think they’re all idiots. Unfortunately, I left them alone with Robert for a minute and when I came back poor Robert was horribly upset and I threw them out. Robert wouldn’t calm down until I offered to be King for him, and then he gave me his crown and was much happier. I think the poor fellow feels guilty about that, but I’m not going to tell him that he’s still in danger. I’m just practicing every defense I’ve got, since Robert can’t even light a candle at this point.”

“Is there any way I can help?” asked Lord Peter. “By the way, Charles thinks Gerald is Nameless, not Hugo.”

“That figures. He thinks Gerald’s Nameless, so he keeps serving him anyway. What a cretin.”

“I know, Sean, I know. You must admit he’s a consummate politician, though: you should have seen him over at Gerald’s, it was magnificent. What an act! He quite took me in, I really believed his rubbish about how he felt like a servant…”

“He bloody well should. That’s all he’ll ever be.” remarked Sean.

“And needs to be First Rank in order to feel good about himself, and needs me to suggest him to King Thomas now that Nicholas is dead.”

“You’re not serious!”

“Oh, he wasn’t as barefaced as all that about it.”

“You’re not going to do it, are you? Peter, that’s disgusting!”

“Sean, name one other Second Rank Lord willing to become First Rank at this point. Or is this your way of volunteering? You know I’d much rather suggest you.”

“Certainly not. I’ve got better sense than that. But do you really have to suggest that wretched toady? Honestly, Peter, there must be somebody else.”

“That there is not, Sean. The general opinion seems to be that no First Rank Lord is safe. The only people willing to be First Rank now are people like Hugo and Charles and Victor. You know the type.”

“Power-mad toadies without any sense.”

“Quite. You must admit that Charles doesn’t look so bad by comparison with the others.”

“But do you have to suggest him, Peter? King Thomas doesn’t actually have to fill the slot Nicholas left. Doesn’t it make you feel rather unclean?”

“Thank you, so much, Sean! I was wondering for simply hours how I felt about it, and now I know: unclean. Sean, I told Charles that King Thomas didn’t have to fill the slot, and it was a half-truth. It just so happens that some of Rainmoor’s magic works better if there are five First Lords, don’t ask me why. For that reason, there have usually been five First Lords at any given time, and it’s no good telling people to stop speculating who the new First Lord is going to be.”

“You don’t say! Bits of the magic work better, eh?”

“The aspects might interest you, Sean. With only four First Lords, the magic is not as powerful as it might be with regard to protecting and defending, particularly in regard to nobility like King Thomas and Lord Robert who’re high in rank. It’s something to do with the Five being a good arrangement for the magic’s stability: King Thomas explained it to me, but he lost me about half-way through.”

“You’re saying that my protections aren’t working as well as they might?”

“Until there’s a fifth First Lord. It looks like Charles is our best bet.”

“Bloody! All right, go and suggest him. I’m not about to volunteer for it, but I suppose somebody must, and it may as well be Charles. Better him than Victor, anyway.”

“Who’s Victor?” asked Jinx.

Sean replied, “Lucky you, not to know him! Lord Victor has to be the most grasping, power-mad noble in the Second Rank. He’s a rotten little sneak, and he’s not welcome here, and if you’ve any sense, you’ll do as Robert and I do and throw rocks at him if he comes anywhere near you. He tried to serve Robert once and edge me out, but old Robert saw through him right away and tossed him out on his ear.”

“No, honestly, Sean?” said Lord Peter. “I’d always thought it was you that tossed him out. It was Robert? Good for Robert!”

“Oh aye. Robert’s grand, the tops. I can’t tell you how ghastly it is to see him slipping away like this, and all because of that bastard James telling him somebody’s trying to kill the King…”

“Jinx thinks it’s probably because he keeps drinking things that make him sick in the head.”

Sean glared at Jinx: he’d been steadily drinking the entire time they’d been talking, and he suddenly turned pugnacious. “Aren’t we grand! Jinx, you’ve no business telling him what to drink. He’s got a perfect right to drink whatever he likes, and he’s under a lot of strain. You try fearing for your life sometime, and see how that makes you feel!”

“Easy, Sean.” said Peter. “This is a friend of mine, you know. I admit he can be fearfully blunt at times, but surely that’s better than being a toady?”

“I suppose. Sorry, Jinx, I didn’t mean to snap at you like that. But don’t knock the Hammer, mate, it’s about all we’ve got left at this point. Ever since Robert decided he was the King, all the bloody toadies laugh at us, and King Thomas won’t come visit anymore. Ah, Peter, you’re the only one left who gives a damn about us. All the rest are just bleeding vultures waiting for Robert to die! It’s too bloody horrible…”

Sean began to weep, yet still he faced them proudly.

“Jinx, I’m sorry for snapping at you, really. I’d hate myself if I thought I’d cost Robert even one person’s honest loyalty, and you’re a brave lad. Tell me you’ll be on our side, Jinx, even if I was a stupid wretch and got offended at your honest opinion! Please, Jinx, not for me, for Robert. He’s really a grand chap, and we’ve so few friends left us these days…”

“Sean, you’ve got me.” said Lord Peter. “I haven’t dropped you, have I?”

“Oh aye. I’m asking Jinx, not you. He’s a better man than any of those bloody toadies.”

Jinx was touched by Sean’s earnestness. “I will be your friend. I think you’re a decent person, even if you are drunk, and I thought Robert was very nice when he was awake. Also, you don’t talk gibberish, and I like that.”

Sean blinked, and Lord Peter commented, “There you are, Sean. You said yourself he was honest.”

“Oh, hell, Peter,” said Sean, “he’s right. I am drunk, absolutely pissed. I shouldn’t be sitting here bothering you lot, I should just go to bed…”

“Jinx isn’t bothered. Jinx is just glad he won’t have your head tomorrow morning.” said Jinx.

“Fair enough.” said Sean. “Could Jinx give me a hand getting Robert into bed? I can’t just leave him lying there.”

Jinx did so, thinking that if it was up to him, he would leave Robert lying there and maybe it would teach him not to drink things that made him faint when he stood up too suddenly. However, Jinx kept these thoughts to himself.

When they’d gotten Robert to bed, Sean bid Jinx and Peter goodnight and headed for his own bedroom, walking cautiously so he wouldn’t have to put out a hand and steady himself.

“Shall we call it a night, Jinx?”

“Yes. Or is there somebody else to visit?”

“No, not really. Ivan may be up but I’m not sure I’d want to know what he does while decent people are asleep. Let’s head home. I’ll show you to your door, and then I’m going home myself.”

“Is Ivan the Nameless-King?”

“I rather doubt it, Jinx. Ivan’s too obvious. He’s always scheming away to get what he wants, but he’s terribly obvious about it. I suppose it’s possible: anything is possible, that’s the hell of it. We really haven’t got a clue. I dare say we can rule Nicholas out, as he’s dead. Short of that, we’ve nothing to go on.”

“Are you the Nameless-King, Peter?”

Lord Peter chuckled. “If I said I wasn’t, could you believe me? That’s the real hell of it, Jinx. What could I possibly do to prove I’m not? I’m in the line of succession myself, and everybody knows it. I could say that I love King Thomas dearly, for I do. I could say that I’d have to bump off Robert as well when I’m one of his few remaining friends, which is also true. I could state quite bluntly that I’m not the Nameless One, which I’m not. I can say any of these things, but it’s words, all words, and any man can lie whenever he pleases…”

“You’re not the Nameless-King, then?”

“Jinx, Jinx! No. I’m not. Do you believe me?”

“Yes.”

Lord Peter sighed.

“Did I say something wrong?”

“Jinx, I’m touched by your faith in words. I do hope it doesn’t cost King Thomas his life…”

When they got to Jinx’s place, Peter excused himself politely and left in great haste, as if he felt he was unwelcome. This puzzled Jinx, until he remembered what Peter’d said about him and Elanor being ‘amorously entwined’: the man surely wanted to let him be alone with Elanor. Actually, that seemed like a good idea to Jinx. All the humans and their gibberish had exhausted him. If being human meant having to deal with all that, Jinx wasn’t so sure he wanted any of it. Perhaps it was just being a ‘politician’ that was so exhausting.

Elanor was sleeping. She stirred as he touched her flank, and looked at him.

“There you are. I got bored waiting for you, so I went to sleep.”

“No problem.” said Jinx. “Since you’re awake now, do you want to…” and then it struck him.

“You spoke, Elanor!”

“Vernon taught me how to. He also taught me how to walk on two legs. I don’t intend to, but in case you ever beg me to again I want to be able to do it without looking awkward. It looks silly enough without the falling over. But I learned to talk just for you. Do you like it?”

“Of course, Elanor! Now everybody will think you’re a person!”

“Oh, Jinx, honestly! Why are you always worrying about what everybody thinks?”

“Elanor, I just want them to not treat you like an animal. When they do, it reflects badly on me, and I can’t have that.”

“Jinx, when will you learn that I don’t care about that? I don’t care. I don’t understand why you do. All that matters to me is what you think. I just want you to like me.”

“Are you going to try not to be like an animal?”

“Well, some parts of being an animal I like very much…” purred Elanor suggestively.

Next Chapter
  Comment

Honor to the Living and the Dead

July 26th, 2010
Kings Of Rainmoor
(45 reads) 
Previous Chapter

Jinx came reluctantly awake the next morning to a insistent knocking at the door. He tried to get up without disturbing Elanor, but since his arms were wrapped around her it didn’t work.

Elanor stirred grumpily. “Go away!” she yelled at the door.

“Elanor! What if it’s important?”

“More important than cuddling me? Don’t be silly.”

The knocking continued, and Jinx got up despite Elanor’s protests and went to answer it. When he opened the door, he was looking at a liveried flunky, a young boy who seemed very nervous and gaped in wonder at him.

“Yes?” said Jinx, more or less politely. “What do you want?”

The flunky swallowed nervously, and began reading from a scroll he was carrying.

“Now hear this: Sir Jinx is required immediately in the Great Hall for..”

“No, you hear this!” snarled Elanor, getting up and stalking toward the boy with her tail lashing. “I don’t care what you’re doing here, but you’re going to go away. You came here and woke my mate up, after he stayed up all night making love to me without freezing me once. He didn’t get any sleep, because you showed up, banging on the door, and woke him up. That’s bad enough, but if you think you’re going to ask him to go anywhere right now, I’m going to see what your throat tastes like!”

“Elanor, no!” pleaded Jinx, getting between her and the terrified flunky, who was on the verge of fleeing. “Elanor, stop it! Calm down!”

She slipped lithely past him, reared up on her hind legs, and rested a paw on each of the boy’s shoulders, digging her claws in gently. “You’re going to go away and let my mate get some sleep, aren’t you? Aren’t you?!?”

“Elanor, freeze!”

She stiffened, still clutching the flunky’s shoulders. Jinx carefully extracted her claws from his clothing, picked her up like he was carrying a statue, and carried her over to the cushions they were using for a bed. He put her on the cushions in what he figured was a reasonably comfortable position, and returned to the flunky, who was still shaking.

“Jinx would like to hear the rest of what you were saying.”

“Oh, uh… Now hear this: Sir Jinx is required immediately in the Great Hall for the Laying to Rest of First Lord Robert and the Promotion of Second Lord Charles.”

Jinx waited for the flunky to explain what he meant.

“Uh… Is that all right, Sir Jinx?” the boy said, in a small voice.

“What does it mean? I’d appreciate an explanation, since I’m not really awake.”

“You need to go to the Great Hall, Sir Jinx. I was sent to notify you.”

“I don’t know where the Great Hall is. For that matter, who are you?”

“Me? I’m the King’s page, Sir Jinx.”

“Don’t you have a name?” asked Jinx. “I don’t feel like calling you ‘King’s-page’ this early in the morning.”

“Oh! My name is Michael, Sir Jinx. And if you don’t know where the Great Hall is yet, then I’d be happy to take you there. It would be very helpful if you’d hurry, Sir. I was knocking for ten minutes before you answered, Sir Jinx.”

“Okay.” replied Jinx, and they set off through the winding caves and tunnels. “I know what’s happening to Charles. King-Thomas must be making him a First Rank Lord. But what’s happening to Robert? The last time I saw him, he was already laying down and resting.”

“Why, he’s dead, Sir Jinx! The Nameless One got him! It must have happened while you were sleeping. Or, well…” said the lad, and blushed.

“Dead?” exclaimed Jinx, dismayed.

“Oh yes, Sir Jinx, his head got bashed in something shocking! They managed to hex it back together enough to have an open coffin, but it was all in bits. I got to see it before they fixed it up, and it was all smashed up like a melon, Sir Jinx!”

“That’s horrible!” said Jinx. “I only met him last night, he was a nice person even though he was extremely drunk…”

“Oh, he was nice, Sir Jinx, but totally mad, you know. He thought he was King, Sir Jinx, can you believe it? Oh, I say, Bill!” cried Michael, as they approached Gerald’s room, and saw another page knocking at the door. “Hasn’t he answered yet?”

“He’s probably ignoring me, Michael.” said Bill. “At least you got yours… Oh! He’s following you? I mean, uh, greetings, Sir Jinx…”

“I’m showing Sir Jinx to the Great Hall.” said Michael proudly. “Can’t stay and chat, we must make haste.”

“Cheeky!” replied Bill, and went back to knocking on Gerald’s door.

“Anyway, his head got all bashed to bits, Sir Jinx! Lord Sean’s all upset, ’cause everyone else was making bets on when Nameless would get him, you know…”

“All of them?” said Jinx.

“Oh, no, Lord Peter was grand about it. He’s almost as sad as Lord Sean is, and he came right over and gave Lord Sean a hug. He’s a grand chap. But Lord James was dreadfully smug, ’cause he won the bet, you know… I have to stop now, because we’re there, Sir Jinx.”

The page fell back, and Jinx entered a huge room. The place was a visual outrage on a grand scale: it seemed to stretch out and up in every direction as if it were a huge spherical cave like the Nexus, only instead of being empty the air above him was filled with spokes of white fire that radiated from a blazing center hub. There seemed to be endless numbers of people standing on the floor, the walls, the ceiling: then Jinx, looking to the side, saw himself looking back and realized it was all being done with mirrors. There were four corners to the actual room, each with a stream of white fire stretching up to the central point, where the mirrors met, and the people were standing on the floor and milling about: the people on the sides of the vast sphere were only reflections. Jinx wondered how the King had made such big mirrors.

Lord Peter came over to him, and Jinx saw that the man was grieving.

“Ah, Jinx, you’ve come!” said Peter. “I’m so glad you did. Sean has been asking whether you would show up, saying that you and I are the only people who cared anything for Robert and that you should be here.”

“Were people really laying bets on when he’d get killed?”

Lord Peter looked sick. “Where’d you hear that, Jinx?”

“The boy who brought me here said so.”

“It’s true. Hugo, Victor, James, Richard, and quite a few of the pages and knights. The heartless bastards! I’ve had all I can do to handle Sean, he was ready to kill the lot of them when he realized what was happening. I’m terribly glad you’re here, because I’m exhausted from trying to stop him. Frankly, part of me wanted to help him instead of stop him. Evidently they’d asked Gerald to lay a bet as well, before Hugo decided he was the Nameless One, but Gerald thought it was too undignified. They never asked me, of course: they knew me too well. I’ve been listening in on their conversations, and they’re betting on my death now, or about half of them are: I’m rather more popular than Robert was, so there aren’t as many people willing to cheerfully wager a gold piece on when I’ll die. Come this way, Jinx, we’d best get back to Sean quickly.”

They cut through the throng of nobles and knights, toward a corner with a single miserable figure in it, who stood, shunned and alone. It was Lord Sean, and he looked broken somehow, as if Lord Robert’s murder had ripped from him some essential part of his soul. Jinx wondered how Peter could have had any trouble with him, much less need Jinx’s help with him, for Sean just stood and looked at Jinx with desolate, hurting eyes, saying nothing.

Jinx was disturbed at the haunted stare, and said “If you wish, Jinx will kill any of those horrible people. They’re making humans look bad.”

“Thank you, no.” said Sean, and looked away. “Nice of you to offer, though.”

“Now, Sean, I suspect Jinx was serious. Jinx, don’t talk like that, please! You can’t just kill them. I don’t give a damn about them: I agree with you. But the least you’d get is imprisonment, possibly death, if you attack a noble of Rainmoor. Do please be careful!”

“He’s right,” added Sean. “Don’t. There’s few enough decent people in the place anyway. Besides, if anybody’s going to be imprisoned for murdering one of those stinking vermin, I claim that privilege.”

“Not you, either, Sean!” said Lord Peter.

“There’ll still be decent people left in the nobility without me, Peter.” said Sean. “There’s King Thomas, and there’ll still be you.”

“For a while, anyway…” muttered Lord Peter.

“What?” said Sean. “Peter, you’re not planning to get killed, are you?”

“No. Wait and see.”

As Jinx wondered what he meant by that, the floor began forming itself into rows of seats. Jinx hardly noticed that, however, for the room was undergoing dramatic changes: the point where the shafts of white fire met flared into brilliance and began rushing upwards at blinding speed, and as it did the sphere-illusion of the mirrors expanded frighteningly, making Jinx dizzy and sick to his stomach. When it was finished, the nobles stood in rows on a seemingly infinite plane, with shafts of white fire pointing straight up until they were lost to sight.

Jinx was grateful he hadn’t had any breakfast, for he would have lost it: the infinite plane wasn’t so bad, and neither was the sphere, but the way one changed into the other was too much for him. Because of the shafts of white fire pointing to the center, and the rapid, smooth expansion of the sphere, the room had conveyed an accurate impression of its size even as it grew too vast to comprehend. It made Jinx want to crawl in a hole and hide.

All heads turned towards the entrance, as if cued by the change, and Jinx looked and saw that King Thomas was walking into the room. As he approached the opposite end from the door, a throne trimmed with white fire grew up out of the floor, which he sat in. Strangely, he didn’t reflect in the mirrors, though everybody else did. Jinx figured that was intentional, to emphasize his uniqueness: either that or he was a vampire, which seemed unlikely. Jinx started to sit down as well, then noticed that nobody else was, and stood again hastily.

The King noticed this, and his lip curled in a half-smile. “You may sit.” he stated, and everybody did. He began to speak into the echoing silence.

“I have called you here today, in full assembly of the Lords and Nobles of Rainmoor, for a ceremony granting honor to the living and the dead.”

“First, let us honor the mortal remains of Robert, First Lord of Rainmoor!”

A coffin rose out of the floor, and in it was Robert. Jinx, looking at him, was glad he’d had the chance to meet him while he was alive. The dead man plainly showed on his face the inner decency Peter had spoken of. Jinx looked to see if any parts of his head were missing, but it looked perfectly normal, although Jinx thought his nose wasn’t as red as it had been when Robert was alive.

“Robert was my successor, and I will always remember him as the joyous, honest, brave man I knew when I was a First Lord beside him. I could trust Lord Robert to stand by me, staunch as a rock, facing hideous danger and laughing at it. I am grieved that I lost favor with Robert, somewhere over the years, yet I know of one here among us who knew Robert’s loyalty and love to the very end, and I would also honor that one.”

“For Robert had weakened and grown sick, living in dreams and fantasies, and those who turned away from him at the end saw only the dreamer and not the decency he retained. Yet the one man who served Robert unto his last day did not prove only that Lord Robert could still inspire faith in others: he proved beyond the shadow of a doubt that Lord Robert had still faith to give.”

“And we may prove one thing more, this day. Because of the example of this faithful man, I am proposing to lay Robert to rest in the heart of Rainmoor…”

There was an astonished murmur from the assembled nobility.

“…a honor given only to the good and pure of heart. If there should be evil in him, the magic of Rainmoor will be disturbed, and you will all see it reflected in the appearance of this Hall. If he be greatly evil, all we have may be lost. If there be no evil in this man, Rainmoor will accept him without a ripple, and he will become a part of the magic of Rainmoor, himself.”

“I do not decide this myself, for I myself have failed him, and lost faith in him: and I will not listen to those who mocked and reviled the man I once knew and loved. I will ask the one man who served Lord Robert to the end whether I should proceed, for he and he alone is entitled to judge. Lord Sean, shall I do this?”

The murmur had grown louder and more alarmed, but King Thomas ignored it. Sean rose, and all could see he had been weeping as King Thomas spoke. He faced the King proudly, looking him straight in the eye, and simply said “Do it.”

The hall fell silent as King Thomas raised his hand over the coffin. He muttered gibberish for a few seconds, then spoke one word Jinx didn’t recognize in a clear, strong voice, and the coffin began to sink back into the floor. As it did, the crowd of nobles began looking hectically off into the distance, peering fearfully to the horizon in every direction.

“What are they trying to see?” Jinx asked Sean, who had sat down and was paying no attention.

“Nothing,” said Lord Sean with a laugh or a sob, “nothing at all.”

When the coffin had disappeared, King Thomas looked up again, and his eyes were slightly moist: not very, but enough to show that he had believed in Robert a little bit, too.

He remained silent for a few seconds, but then continued, perhaps knowing he wasn’t going to get many of the nobles to be silent for Robert. Before their rude whispers could get out of hand, he arrested everyone’s attention with his next words.

“And now we honor the living, for on this day I shall promote a faithful Second Lord to First Lord of Rainmoor, with all the duties and privileges of that rank.”

“I have had a suggestion from Lord Peter as to a suitable choice…”

Jinx spotted Lord Charles among the nobles, and the man was trying hard to keep from grinning.

“Yet I have my own ideas regarding suitable Second Lords, and I will try one last time to persuade the one I am thinking of, who has shown his quality before us today. Lord Sean!”

Sean rose slowly, reluctantly. Jinx noticed Lord Charles staring at Sean with a shocking hatred and rage in his eyes, but as Jinx watched, the man controlled himself somehow.

“Lord Sean, I ask you once more. Will you accept the honor?”

“No, my liege.”

“Are you quite sure, sir?”

“Yes, my liege. I cannot accept this honor. I hold myself responsible for Lord Robert’s death, my liege. I cannot accept being promoted to his rank when I have failed him so. I must decline, my liege.”

“Very well, Lord Sean. I may say that you have proven, yet again, your nobility… I have said that I had another choice,” said King Thomas to everyone, “and I would not have this person thought of as a second choice. It was my personal decision to offer this honor to Lord Sean, although I did not expect him to accept it: because he would not accept it I could only offer the honor publicly, and I would have you all remember that. The man I expect to make First Rank today is no less honorable, and has earned the honor through long and faithful service to his Lord and to me. Lord Charles!”

Lord Charles stood eagerly. “My liege!” he said, in a joyful voice.

“Lord Charles, do you accept this honor?”

“Yes, my liege.”

“Kneel before me, Lord Charles.”

The man did so, giving the King his sword so it could be held over his head, and King Thomas intoned, “Do you, Lord Charles, swear to uphold the honor of the First Rank, to behave with respect for your lessers, with honor for your betters, and to pledge your life to the defense of the true King of Rainmoor?”

“I do, my liege.”

“I hereby declare to all that Lord Charles is now Lord of the First Rank, after Lord Ivan.”

Jinx was startled to note that the horizon of the infinite plane wobbled unsteadily for a moment. He hoped the room wasn’t going to collapse. He looked around, but nobody else seemed to notice. Jinx supposed that their eyes were less sharp than his.

Lord Peter stood.

“My liege?” he said politely.

“Yes, Peter?” said the King, startled by the interruption.

“My liege, I would like to be the first to congratulate Lord Charles on his new rank, and also I regret that I must resign my Lordship at this point.” There was general consternation at that statement.

“Good lord, Peter, why? You can’t do this, the whole point of promoting Charles was to have at least four First Lords. If Robert had lived, we’d have five again. If you resign, there’ll be only three!”

“I must, though I am deeply sorry for the trouble I am causing in doing so.”

“But why?”

“Need I explain, sir?” said Lord Peter. “It is not that I fear for my life, although all know I am in danger. I swore the same oath that Lord Charles has just sworn, years ago. One part of that oath states that I am to show respect to my lessers. King Thomas, I have learned today that some who are my lessers had wagered money on the date of Robert’s death, and now that he is dead they are wagering money on the date of my own…”

Lord Peter passed a withering, disgusted glance over them as they sat, pretending not to understand.

“Forgive me for failing my oath, but I cannot respect such people. I ask that I be permitted to resign.”

“Lord Peter, I deplore your timing. Couldn’t you have mentioned this before?”

“No, my liege. I learned of this only today, and it was the last straw. I cannot remain a Lord in such conditions, sir.”

“Damn it, Peter!” cried the King, losing his composure. “How dare you do this? You know there must be more than three First Lords during this dangerous time. It’s bad enough that Robert was killed: how dare you step down at this point? There’s no one to replace you! I defy you to suggest any other suitable noble for promotion. We both know that this death-gambling is utterly despicable. Am I to promote a man who won money on Robert’s death? Or should I pick one of those who lost!? You can’t think Sean’s going to change his mind. Peter, there is no one left to choose!”

“Oh?” said Lord Peter, and astonishingly, he was grinning, looking the King straight in the eye.

King Thomas met his gaze, and unexpectedly his anger began to melt away, to be replaced by a vast amusement. “Peter, you clever bastard.” he said admiringly.

“My liege, do you accept my resignation?”

“Quite. I hope you’ll continue to be clever on my behalf?”

“Of course, my liege.”

“Good. I hereby announce,” proclaimed the King to the stunned nobles, “the resignation of Lord Peter, and state that he lays down his rank with honor, at his own request. So be it!”

This time the horizon wobbled so much that everybody noticed, and it kept wobbling unsteadily, small ripples running through the image of the infinite plane. The nobles clearly found this disconcerting, but King Thomas seemed unperturbed, as if he’d expected it.

“Why is the room doing that?” Jinx whispered to Sean.

“Because Peter just resigned, Jinx.” replied Sean. “I’m not surprised the magic found his resignation upsetting. Peter’s a good man.”

“And now I shall promote another noble to Lord of the First Rank!” said the King, and paused for effect, watching the reactions of the various nobles. They were hardly able to hold still: terribly confused, repeatedly insulted, yet each still hoping, somehow, to be chosen for the honor…

“Sir Jinx!”

Jinx jumped to his feet, startled, as his name was called, and suddenly everybody was looking at him, a sea of shocked, appalled faces staring at him in horror and outrage.

“Yes, King-Thomas?” he said, quite forgetting the ‘my-liege’ bit in his confusion.

“Sir Jinx, do you accept this honor?”

Jinx didn’t know what to think, and then he heard Sean whisper in his ear, “Do it, mate. It’ll cheer me up, and Robert would be delighted…”

“Yes, King-Thomas.” replied Jinx. Peter was trying to keep from laughing at the reactions of the nobles, and was nearly falling over with the effort.

“Come stand before me, Sir Jinx.”

Jinx did so, and allowed King Thomas to take his sword and hold it over his head. He knew from past experience that King-Thomas wasn’t going to attack him, and he remained calm though terribly confused.

“Do you, Sir Jinx, swear to uphold the honor of the First Rank, to behave with respect for your lessers, with honor for your betters, and to pledge your life to the defense of the true King of Rainmoor?”

“I object, my liege!” sputtered Lord Hugo. “How can you pretend this creature understands what you’re saying?”

King Thomas froze, and the look he directed at Lord Hugo was not friendly.

“Sir Jinx, would you care to restate the oath you’re being asked to swear? You may use simple language, since this is for the benefit of Lord Hugo, who has just proved he cannot behave with respect towards his lessers.”

“Jinx is being asked to be polite to people, no matter who they are, and to keep King-Thomas from getting killed, no matter what.”

“There you are, sir: Sir Jinx understands the oath of the First Rank. If any of you would like to argue with me that ‘respect’ and ‘honor’ mean maligning a Knight of Rainmoor and gambling on the highest ranking First Lord’s death, I must, respectfully, decline…”

He turned to Jinx again, laying the sword on Jinx’s head gently.

“He must kneel,” said Lord Victor. “It’s customary.”

“He can’t, you fool.” said the King, exasperated. “His legs don’t bend that way. If anyone else interrupts, I shall call for their resignation without honor.”

There was silence, and King Thomas continued. “Do you, Sir Jinx, swear to uphold the honor of the First Rank, to behave with respect for your lessers, with honor for your betters, and to pledge your life to the defense of the true King of Rainmoor?”

“Yes, King-Thomas.”

“I hereby declare to all that Sir Jinx is now Lord of the First Rank, after Lord Charles.”

Suddenly, the horizon stopped rippling, and settled down, solid as a rock. Jinx accepted his sword back, and returned to his seat. He didn’t feel any different. He wasn’t sure how he felt about the way the room had stopped wobbling. Apparently the magic of Rainmoor liked him, which was nice, but he didn’t like thinking that he mattered to it. It was magic, and Jinx didn’t want to have anything to do with it.

King Thomas looked out at the resentful nobles, nodded once curtly, and strode out without another word. As he left, the throne sank back into the ground, the seats began to sink too, and the infinite plane curved up more and more at the horizon until it formed the tremendous sphere-shape again.

The nobles filed out of the room, shunning Jinx, Sean and Peter.

“That was jolly good fun,” said Peter, “but he shouldn’t have done it…”

“What, promoting Jinx?” asked Sean. “That was the best thing he did! And wasn’t it your idea, anyway?”

“No, no! I meant, humiliating the nobles. Certainly he had to promote Jinx, but when people started objecting he cut them down to size. I admit it was lovely to watch, but he can’t afford to do that right now… I’d better go talk to him.”

Peter hurried off after King Thomas, leaving Jinx and Sean standing there feeling unsophisticated.

“Hate to admit it, Jinx, but he’s right.” said Sean. “He needs those bastards…”

Bill, the page, came running up to them. “Lord Sean! Sir Jinx! Is the King here?”

“No, Bill, he’s gone home.” replied Sean. “And it’s Lord Jinx now, lad.”

“Oh! Sorry…” replied the page, and ran off in the direction Peter had gone.

“What on earth is the matter with that boy?” said Sean wonderingly. “I’d have thought meeting a new First Lord would hold him for at least five minutes.”

“I don’t care. Have you had breakfast, Sean?”

“No, Jinx, I haven’t. Can you blame me? I’ve been too upset. And you were right about my head this morning, I’ve got a splitting headache. I’m glad I came, though, for I saw Robert vindicated.”

Lord James was passing by at that moment, and said, “Got to hand it to you, Lord Sean. You’ve got guts. I wouldn’t have had the nerve to let Robert be laid in Rainmoor.”

Sean glared savagely at the man. “You’ve got enough bloody nerve as it is, toady.”

Lord James flushed. “I beg your pardon, Lord Sean. I was attempting to be complimentary. You must admit that Robert didn’t seem like the sort of man Rainmoor would accept.”

“That’s Lord Robert, you bastard, and he was a good man. Something you’ll never understand.”

Lord James was at a loss for words. Finally, he sputtered “Good? I’ll tell you what he was good for.” and patted a small sack of gold he carried. “He was good for this.”

Sean hurled himself at the man in a blind rage, and Jinx knew then why Peter had gotten exhausted trying to control him. Jinx seized Sean by the upper arms, idly noting that he was quite strong, stronger than Jinx would have believed possible. It didn’t matter: Jinx’s grip was unyielding and Sean struggled uselessly.

Lord James had jumped back, but hadn’t fled. In fact, Sean’s remarks had angered him so much that he was sticking around, enjoying Sean’s struggles. Jinx stared at him, finding this behavior unacceptable: not only was it extremely obnoxious and cruel, but Sean would not stop struggling while the man was watching and Jinx was afraid he would break his own bones with the effort.

“Get out of my sight, Lord-Toady. If you don’t leave, I’ll kill you myself. Go away!”

Lord James looked in Jinx’s eyes, and what he saw there must have frightened him, for he did leave then, glancing back over his shoulder huntedly as he did so. Jinx did not take his eyes off him until he was out of sight.

By then, all the other nobles were gone as well: some had stopped to watch the little drama being played out, but when Jinx glared at them they made themselves scarce. Jinx decided to ask Vernon why that was. Surely they didn’t think he was serious? He was sure that Peter had mentioned something about getting imprisoned for killing people, and he’d had no intention of actually killing anybody. Just frightening them, and they’d richly deserved that.

“Are you okay, Sean?” he asked.

“What a stupid bloody question.” said Sean, no longer struggling.

“Does that mean I can let go of you now?”

“If you don’t, my arms will drop off in a few seconds.”

Jinx hastily released him, and Sean began massaging his biceps, trying to get the blood back to his arms. He had trouble, because his hands wouldn’t work at first.

“I’m sorry.” said Jinx. “Did I hurt you?”

“That’s all right, mate. I’d only have been imprisoned or executed for what I was about to do. Robert wouldn’t have wanted that. I’m starting to feel my fingers again now.”

“Come over to my place. I’ll find you some breakfast to make up for it.”

Next Chapter
  Comment

The Lonely Place

July 26th, 2010
Kings Of Rainmoor
(49 reads) 
Previous Chapter

When they arrived at Jinx’s place, Sean spotted Elanor, still in her frozen pose, lying on her side with paws and claws outstretched. “Is that the consort people have been gossiping about, Jinx? What’s she making like a statue for?”

“I froze her. She attacked a Kings-page.”

“Huh.” said Sean. “Are you going to unfreeze her?”

“I’d rather not.” said Jinx, thinking she might attack Sean next. He would have to explain to her that attacking people wasn’t a suitable thing to do. Now wasn’t the time to do that, though.

“Why not?”

“She’s embarrassing. I don’t feel like dealing with her right now.” Jinx wondered if she could hear him. She probably could, and since she could speak now she probably understood as well. Jinx hoped she was paying attention and learning not to attack people. She really was good to have around, except for that, and the sooner she learned to behave the better.

“Suit yourself.” said Sean. “This must be the dining room, eh?”

They went into the room, and Jinx started going through the foods, trying to find foods that weren’t ‘yuck’. Sean found the process amusing: his mouth twisted up at one corner in spite of his grief and headache every time Jinx banished a unsuitable food with a determined ‘yuck’.

“Did you do that cantrip, Jinx?”

“No. King-Thomas set it up that way, so I wouldn’t have to say magic words.”

“Fair enough. What’s that then? Looks like porridge.”

Jinx tasted it. It looked only slightly like porridge, glistened, and tasted bland and disgustingly gelatinous. “Yuck!”

Eventually, Jinx found egg things in the shape of oval lumps that were wonderfully light and puffy, sausage things that didn’t have any skins and were a flattened, round shape, and toast that seemed to have been soaked in something, then fried. He’d have skipped that last one because of its looks, but it smelled wonderful. There were also the bread-moon things that were mostly air, and Sean ate some of those first before he felt ready to tackle more solid food.

Jinx, working on the drink section, remarked “King-Thomas got rid of that hammer stuff, but if you want I could try to find it again…”

Sean choked on the piece of toast he was eating, swallowed, and said “Don’t even mention that cursed stuff to me, Jinx! If it wasn’t for that drink, I’d have woken up when… when…” and broke off, unable to continue.

“No offense,” said Jinx, distressed at having caused him such pain. When Sean had settled down a bit, Jinx asked “Would you like me to find something else?”

“Anything but that, lad. I’ll never touch that hellish stuff again. Why don’t you find me some lager of some sort, not too stout? Or bitter, if you could.”

Jinx shrugged and continued looking. He’d stick to the apple cider, himself: however, he quickly found not only a fine nutty bitter, but also a decent red wine.

“Found it for you, Sean. There’s also wine. I’m going to leave them there for company.”

“Cheers, Jinx. I’ll leave the wine to the toadies.”

When they were finished with their breakfast, and had gone back into the living room, Jinx had an idea. “Sean, have you met Vernon? He’s a dragon, who lives behind that door.”

“No, honestly? I’ve heard about him. Friend of Peter’s, right? He used to wander around Rainmoor in the Nexuses, then King Thomas gave him a plane of his own, or so he said. He’s here?”

Jinx answered by opening the door to the dragon’s cave, and there he was.

“Why, Jinx, you’ve brought a new friend to visit. Your name, sir?”

“Ah, Sean, Your Dragonship.” replied Sean, following Jinx into the cave.

“Pleased to meet you, Sean.” said the dragon. “I’ve heard so much about you. I beg to differ with your other name: you are certainly not my dragon ship. You may float, but I assure you that being a ship requires much, much more than just that! And even if you do float, I suspect that if I tried to board you you’d soon sink.”

Sean boggled at this, never having encountered Vernon before. “I say, Jinx,” he whispered, “before I tell him he’s talking rubbish, does he eat people?”

“No, he eats wheels of hansom-cabs.” said Jinx randomly. “Or was that limed twigs?”

“Very good!” said the dragon to Jinx, who was trying to remember just what the dragon had said he ate. “But you forget the grassy knolls! One must have a certain amount of grassy knolls in one’s diet, for that so-necessary dietary fiber. The dirt is optional, but I would point out that it contains vital nutrients such as iron, copper, tin and chickens.”

“Chickens?” said Sean, too startled to be cautious. “What do you mean, chickens? How do you get chickens mixed in with your dirt?”

“With tremendous patience, and a shovel. I can’t tell you how tiresome it is! But you must have the chickens, you know.”

“Why?”

“They eat the worms, so you don’t have to.”

“Oh, God!” wailed Sean. “I’ve just had breakfast, you know! Can we stop talking about this, please?”

“What would you like to talk about?” said Vernon, clearly ready to invent more nonsense.

“Anything that isn’t about chickens and worms!”

“Well, there are many things that aren’t about chickens and worms. Do you mean things that aren’t about chickens, or things that aren’t about worms?”

Sean was beginning to get an idea of what he was dealing with. “I’d have to say things that aren’t about worms, mate. Chickens don’t bother me so much.”

“In that case, would you like to talk about things that are about chickens, or things that aren’t about chickens? I would suggest that we talk about things that aren’t about chickens.”

“Why?”

“Things tend to be not about chickens.”

Sean considered that, and actually did smile. “Aye, that’s true.”

“I just told some people I was going to kill them,” interrupted Jinx, “and they believed it. Why is that?”

The dragon considered this. “That’s certainly not about chickens, Jinx, so I shall answer: Why wouldn’t they believe it? May I ask why you said that?”

“They were making Sean unhappy. But didn’t they realize I wasn’t serious? I don’t want to be imprisoned.”

“Oh!” said Sean. “What he isn’t telling you, Vernon, is that he was just made Lord of the First Rank. That ought to explain some things, eh?”

“You don’t say!” commented the dragon. “Jinx, may I ask exactly what is is you said to these people?”

Jinx considered. “It wasn’t people, exactly, just Lord-James. I told him to leave, and then told him if he didn’t leave I’d kill him myself. He was being awful.”

“In that case,” said the dragon, “he believed you because you could have done just that…”

“Without getting imprisoned.” finished Sean.

Jinx looked back and forth between them. “That doesn’t make sense. I thought that in this place, when you kill people, you get imprisoned. Or killed, or something.”

“Ah, but you outranked Lord James, Jinx.” explained the dragon. “More importantly, you commanded him to leave. It’s true that even a First Lord can’t just go about killing people. However, since you commanded him, if he had refused you could have killed him without fear of punishment.”

“Just like that? What if I told him to grow a tail? Would I get to kill him if he didn’t?”

“Oh, no, no, it’s far more complicated than that! In refusing, he’d have to be acting dishonorably in some way. He’d have to be acting in a manner unfitting for a Lord of Rainmoor, and there would have to be witnesses. Was that the situation?”

“Oh aye.” said Sean, bitterly.

“You seem upset, Sean.” said the dragon. “Is there something going on that I don’t know about?”

“Robert’s dead. The King laid him in Rainmoor not an hour ago.”

“Really?” said Vernon curiously. “That’s too bad. I’d been expecting it, though, so I can’t say I’m terribly surprised…”

“You must not have liked him,” said Sean bitterly. “You’re not a bit sorry.”

The dragon looked at Sean for a long moment.

“I’m ten thousand years old, Sean. Can you expect me to mourn every human that dies? Every human I know is going to die. The grandchildren of the humans I know will age and die before I’m another thousand years old. There will be other humans to know. And I did indeed like Robert, Sean, but now he’s gone and there’s no point in my… Did you say they laid him in Rainmoor?”

“Aye.”

“Oh, well in that case he’s not exactly gone. I am pleased, it’s been a long time since there was a new human in Rainmoor to talk to…”

“What?” said Sean, startled. “To talk to? Are you saying what I think you’re saying?”

“Quite. Mind you, you can’t talk to him yourself. I can communicate after a fashion with the magic of Rainmoor when a new human has become part of it. Eventually the human mind dissolves into the larger consciousness, but for a while I can make the link. I don’t get the chance often, you know! I’m terribly pleased you mentioned it.”

“Talk to him, please!” begged Sean, and Jinx added, “I know just what to ask.”

The dragon’s eyes unfocused, and he stared dreamily off into the distance.

“Ah, there he is. All right… Sean, he wants me to tell you that you’re a bloody fool and he loves you for it. Oh, and not to get yourself killed on his behalf.”

“Who killed him?” asked Sean urgently. “Ask him if he knows!”

“He’s not sure, as himself. He says that suddenly his favorite mug was beating him about the head, and that was it, really. He says Rainmoor knows, but he’s not supposed to tell because everything is going as planned. I asked him what that meant, but he’s not sure.”

“Who is Nameless?” asked Jinx.

“He says, Nameless is the one who beat him about the head with a mug you bloody fool. He’s surprised you hadn’t figured that out yet. He says, if it’s any consolation Nameless isn’t going to get either of you, so don’t worry… I’m losing contact. Good thing you didn’t wait to tell me, he’s drifting off already.”

“Why did the room stop wobbling when King-Thomas made me a Lord?” asked Jinx.

“He says, nosy, aren’t you. He’s gone now.”

Sean bowed his head. Jinx asked, “Why wouldn’t he answer my question?”

“Oh, he did, I just hadn’t told you yet. He said that he was the one who did it, and he did it because he likes you, but also you’re going to kill Nameless and the rest of the magic liked that. I must say, Jinx, I’ve never seen anyone take on importance so fast.”

Sean’s head snapped up. “Jinx is going to kill Nameless?”

“Either that, or Jinx is going to kill the King. Possibly both. It’s dreadfully confusing, even to me, and I’m a dragon. I may have been mistaken, you know.”

“Why would I want to kill King-Thomas?” said Jinx, dismayed. “He’s a nice man! Elanor likes him, anyway…”

“I’m not sure, Jinx. I think it’s more likely that you’ll kill Nameless. That was fairly clear. Can you think of a reason why you’d kill King Thomas?”

Jinx thought of King-Thomas’s interest in Elanor, and looked at Sean. “Yes, but Jinx doesn’t want to say with Sean listening.”

Vernon looked at Sean. “Lord Sean, could Jinx and I speak privately?”

“Oh aye. I’ll be on my way…” said Sean, rather overwhelmed by the events of the morning.

“I ask,” added the dragon, “that you not reveal what you have learned here, Lord Sean. If Nameless were to learn that Jinx is fated to kill him…”

“You mean it’s not certain?”

“Nothing is certain, Lord Sean.” stated the dragon. “It was a pleasure meeting you, sir: I hope I have eased your mind about Lord Robert.”

“Oh aye. It was lovely to hear from him one last time. I thought he’d have blamed me, you know. Should have known better. A pleasure meeting you, Your Dragonship.”

“Certainly.” said the dragon, not bothering to make whimsical remarks. Sean left, and as soon as the door shut behind him Vernon was questioning Jinx.

“Was Sean serving Robert right up to the end?”

“Yes, he was.” said Jinx, startled. “Peter took me to visit him just last night, and Sean was there.”

“When you left them, was Robert still alive?”

“Yes, just extremely drunk. He tried to stand up, and fainted, and didn’t wake up, even when me and Sean carried him into his room.”

“But Sean was awake?”

“I want to know what you’re thinking, Vernon.”

“Jinx, I am forced to consider that Sean may be the Nameless Pretender. He had the opportunity to kill Robert, and all his grieving may be a sham. Did you notice how quickly he looked up when I said that you were going to kill Nameless?”

“No, Vernon! Not Sean! That’s horrible!”

“It’s possible, Jinx. And you are now in danger from him as well. He must be insanely jealous of you. I thought his tone seemed a little odd, when he said you’d been made First Rank. You must understand that if my line of reasoning is correct, he secretly hates you, and now has reason to fear you…”

“Vernon, stop! That’s not possible!”

“No, listen, Jinx! I don’t want to lose you so soon, you’re the most interesting person I’ve met in centuries, so listen! Lord Sean is Second Rank, and the Nameless One wants to be King. In order to succeed to the throne, Nameless would have to be First Rank, or kill all the Second Rank nobles and everybody else. Now, if Sean is the Nameless One, he would hate you because you got jumped over his head to First Rank, in a situation where he might have scored a vitally important victory by being promoted himself. He will seek to befriend you, and lull you into a sense of false security…”

“But, Vernon, King-Thomas offered it to him first!”

The dragon stopped, thunderstruck. “What’s that?”

“King-Thomas tried to make him a First-Rank, but Sean didn’t want to.”

Vernon slumped. “Oh. It wouldn’t be him, then.”

“I thought it was ridiculous even to pretend it was him.”

“But then,” said the dragon, perking up with a new idea, “what about Peter? You yourself said that Peter was with you when you went to see Robert last night. Oh, it’s not a happy thought, but we both know that Lord Peter is clever enough to…”

“He’s not Lord-Peter anymore, Vernon. He quit.”

Vernon glared at Jinx. “I see. That rules him out, then. Are there any other revelations you’re not telling me about, Jinx? Every time I come up with a decent theory, you instantly destroy it. I suspect you’re doing it on purpose.”

“The only other person who visited Robert that night was me. Do you think that I’m the Nameless One?”

“You’re the only one who definitely isn’t! I looked in your mind, when I was modifying that cantrip for talking to Elanor. You remember. You nearly shredded my brain for it.”

“Oh, okay. I was just checking. You looked in Peter’s mind too. Did you not look very hard?”

“Come to think of it, that’s true.” said the dragon. “I’d forgotten that part. You can’t blame me for that, though, since I wasn’t looking in Peter’s mind so much as simply putting in a cantrip. Now that I think of it, I saw enough of his mind doing that to be sure he’s not Nameless.”

“Next you’ll be thinking it’s Elanor, or King-Thomas.”

“Don’t be sarcastic, Jinx! I’m only drawing perfectly valid, logical conclusions that happen to be totally incorrect. Would you deprive me of the chance to amuse myself this way?”

“No.” said Jinx. “What did you do to Elanor? She’s been behaving badly. I had to freeze her before she killed a Kings-page.”

“Well, I’m sure you noticed that she can talk now. I also gave her the facial expressions and other expressive outlets that humans have: all that is tied up intricately with human speech. I haven’t altered or added to her mind, but in order to give her speech I had to give her mind a far greater capacity to expand and grow. I’m terribly interested to see what happens. Elanor will become far more complex mentally, but as a natural outgrowth of her personality. It may already be happening, and I daresay you’ll have a significant effect on her development. By the way, when I did that I snapped the thread on the cantrip you had for mind-to-mind contact: it’s gone now. I remembered that you didn’t like having spells in your head, so I took the liberty of removing it. You may remember, some time after you left with Peter, feeling quite blank and disconnected?”

Jinx remembered standing in the Nexus, watching the huge cubes roar off into the distance with the ground shaking under his feet, and the strange feeling of unreality about it. He nodded.

“That was when I snapped the thread. I numbed you slightly so nothing would go wrong. I hope this didn’t bother you, Jinx. I didn’t think to warn you until after you’d left.”

“Actually, the timing was good.” said Jinx.

“Oh? Well, that was fortunate. Anyway, I did nothing else to Elanor, apart from teaching her to walk, and that was her idea. As I said, she may already be showing more complexity, but such complexity could only be an outgrowth of her existing personality. If she’s been misbehaving, I assure you it’s not my fault. I certainly didn’t give her any unpleasant tendencies, and I find it hard to believe she attacked a page as you said, for she’s wonderfully sweet-natured, if rather untamed. You may be mistaking her natural excitability for misbehaving. Did she attack this page, or simply jump on him playfully?”

“No, she told him she wanted to see what his throat tasted like. I don’t dare let her loose.”

“I suppose you could call that misbehaving, yes. Jinx, I don’t know what to tell you: when I gave her the ability to talk, it took the same space as the cantrip for mind-linking, so I haven’t been able to speak with her and have no idea why she did that. My guess is that she thought this page was attacking you in some way, and was trying to defend you. I can see that it disconcerted you, but try to remember that Elanor doesn’t know the ways of humans. Don’t treat her like a vicious beast. You’ll hurt her feelings terribly if you do. She’d never attack you, and she does talk now, so I suggest you talk with her. You might ask her to apologize, to get across the idea that she did something wrong: I really couldn’t tell you whether she’ll be able to learn not to attack people, particularly if she thinks they’re threatening you. She’s totally wrapped up in you, and she’s got the instincts of a jungle cat. That’s a very touchy combination…”

“I’ll try.”

“Oh, by the way, what was that reason you mentioned? A reason you might want to kill King Thomas?”

“He wants Elanor, too.”

“Hm! Can’t say as I’m surprised, Jinx: Tom’s a lonely man, and she was always his favorite astral guard. I promise you, however, that you don’t have to kill him for it. You’re forgetting Elanor’s feelings, you know. She’s hopelessly in love with you, not Tom.”

“Jinx didn’t ask you to talk nonsense again.”

“What?” said the dragon. “I’m not, Jinx. What makes you think I’m talking nonsense?”

Jinx sighed, and decided to be honest with the dragon, though it humiliated him. “I was only fooling when I said Elanor was a person. I know she really is an animal, but I didn’t want to admit I was sleeping with one. I guess that will have to stop. And animals can’t be in love with anybody. ‘In heat’ might be a better way of putting it.”

“Oh, really? What does love mean to you, Jinx? What I meant was the usual human sort.”

Jinx was feeling more and more defensive as the dragon argued with him. “Jinx has made love before, but he usually ended up getting chased out of town. Jinx gave all that up years ago, because it was too much trouble. I don’t think humans mean the same thing when they talk about it. Are you saying that Elanor is like a human, and I’m not? How can Elanor be more like humans than I am?”

“Perhaps she hasn’t been hurt as much,” said the dragon acidly, “but I suspect that will change.”

“Jinx would like you to explain that, please.”

“When I think I can explain it to you, I’ll let you know. Go. I don’t wish to talk any more.”

Jinx left, frustrated. He wasn’t sure why Vernon had kicked him out. Once more, he felt the old worthlessness creeping up on him, and he hated it. Everybody turned on him sooner or later. Even Elanor was making trouble for him. Now he understood why humans invented apologizing: he wanted her to say she was sorry, wanted to make her promise not to do it again. It would make him feel a little bit better, like he mattered to somebody, even if that somebody was only an animal like him.

He went and stood over her. “Elanor, thaw. Jinx isn’t going to speak to you until you say you’re sorry for what you did.”

She lost the stiff pose, and went limp, without trying to stretch or move. Her eyes stared straight ahead, as if not seeing him at all. She remained silent.

Jinx couldn’t believe it. He’d been so sure she was going to jump all over him, begging his forgiveness, and now this! She wasn’t even looking at him! He turned and stalked off, furious. Everybody, everybody turned against him, even Elanor. For some reason, that was the worst of all: he’d had some kind of idea that she cared about him, and now she wasn’t even willing to apologize. Wonderful.

Jinx wandered into the dining room, but everything looked like ‘yuck’. He wandered into the library, but there wasn’t anything he wanted to know about: what he wanted was to not know anything anymore, since everything he knew hurt. He stared at all the books, all of them written by humans. They would tell their stories to him, but only because another human had told them to with magic: without that, they were nothing but an infinity of worlds in which he was not welcome, to which he did not belong.

He went over to the blank wall, where he’d come in. At first he’d thought he was trapped by a wall of rock between this place and the outside world, but now he knew the outside world wasn’t behind it at all. Even if he could dig through solid rock, he would only end up in some other cave, no nearer his destination, and this seemed horribly unfair.

Jinx found himself thinking about what Elanor had done, what he wanted her to apologize for. She’d terrified a Kings-page, reared up and snarled right in his face, because she wanted him to go away and let Jinx sleep. Was that what Vernon had meant when he said she was ‘in love’? The humans Jinx had seen who were in love tended not to do things like that. They tended to get very sensitive, weep a lot, and go slightly insane, jumping to wild conclusions that anybody sensible could see were foolish. Jinx had wept when Sir-Irwin died, but ever since then he’d tried very hard to be sensible…

What was the sensible thing for him to do, now?

Jinx had to admit he felt horrible. Elanor was so mad she wasn’t speaking to him, and he couldn’t deal with it at all. He couldn’t blame her: she’d only been trying to help him, and he’d frozen her, dumped her on some cushions, and left her there the whole morning, just about. He’d even come home with a friend and continued to ignore her. It wasn’t surprising that she was mad at him. So what was he supposed to do?

Jinx couldn’t see any way around it: he was going to apologize. He hoped that would be enough, and that Elanor wouldn’t be so mad at him after he did. He felt like he was falling apart, like all his energy was draining away, and he knew that he needed Elanor to like him again.

Jinx left the library, and crouched next to Elanor, who was still silent. “El…” he said, leaning over her, and then he saw the tears running down her face, and the terrible, hurting look in her eyes. She did not look at him: she looked at nothing like a broken toy.

“I’m sorry that I did something wrong.” she said in a small voice, and sniffled. “And you don’t have to talk to me if you’d rather not.”

Jinx’s mind reeled. “Elanor?” he said, shakily.

“It’s okay if you hate me. I know I’m not a person really. I can go back to wandering the lonely place for King-Thomas, and you don’t ever have to see me again. I suppose I deserve that for thinking I could love a real person like you. I should have known better. You tried to tell me, but I wouldn’t listen.”

“I thought you were mad at me…”

“No, I’m grateful you showed me how you really felt about me before I bothered you worse,” said Elanor, and she sniffled again. “Please freeze me again now. I want to go back to the lonely place, and stay there.”

“No.” said Jinx, horrified at what he’d done to her with his unthinking cruelty. What could he possibly say to her at this point, to change everything he’d already said? He had driven her away in spite of herself, and he didn’t dare try to explain that he’d been trying to force her to be human because he needed her with him. Now, he knew why he felt that way, and it was too late. “No,” he said shakily, “I can’t let you stay in the lonely place.”

“Oh, I’m sorry. I forgot that you liked making love to me. That’s okay. You can do that, and then when you’re finished I can go somewhere you can’t see me. That should work.” said Elanor, and her voice was becoming flat and emotionless, as if she was going away even as she spoke. She seemed to be bracing herself, forcing herself to detach, so she could survive the horrible existence she was imagining.

Jinx felt like he was being torn apart. Tears were coming to his eyes even as hers became drier and calmer. He felt weak and broken and desperate. “Elanor, look at me.”

She met his eyes as if she was following orders, and suddenly her distant gaze showed a terrible strain and fear. Jinx faced her rigid stare, his eyes swimming, and spoke, feeling like he was cheating in the worst possible way… “Please stay with me, Elanor, I love you.”

She tried not to believe him, tried desperately. He could see it reflected in her eyes, as they filled with a mixture of hope and horrible pain, pain she couldn’t escape. She didn’t want to believe him. She wanted to go back to the lonely place and learn not to care. Then her eyes filled again with tears, and she let out a little whimper and buried her face in his shoulder, clinging to him, sobbing like she’d never stop.

“I love you, kitten,” he said, petting her trembling body tenderly.

“I don’t want to love you! You hurt!” sobbed Elanor.

“I’m sorry,” said Jinx, and felt like he’d been stabbed. He hugged her to him tightly, as if doing that might somehow make up for the way he’d treated her. Elanor trembled, and sobbed, and Jinx continued to hold her, overwhelmed by the force of his emotion. He stroked her soft fur, feeling the muscle beneath it, in sheer wonder at this incredible creature, so fierce, so fragile. He had assumed he owned her, and that was disturbingly true, but he had never realized how much she owned him. Now he knew, and it left him feeling exhausted and horribly defenseless. Before long she subsided into sniffles, and eventually she lifted her head, and looked at him.

“I love you, too.” she said, and her eyes were so vulnerable and helpless it frightened him.

Next Chapter
  Comment

Aftermath

July 26th, 2010
Kings Of Rainmoor
(40 reads) 
Previous Chapter

Jinx paced silently, incessantly. Since the harrowing scene with Elanor, he’d been unable to settle down even for a moment. He seemed to be aware of her every breath and motion, even when he wasn’t looking at her. He dared not say anything, for fear he’d be unthinkingly cruel again, or simply because nothing he could say could be other than anticlimactic: what does one say after one has said ‘I love you’ and meant it? He felt like he was balanced precariously on some high pinnacle, forever toppling over and catching himself, and he knew without needing to ask that Elanor felt exactly the same way.

Was this what humans meant when they talked about being ‘in love’? It was certainly insane enough to qualify. When he’d realized that he and Elanor were both totally mad and believed things that were completely different from reality, he recognized it as ‘love’. However, he couldn’t figure out why the humans liked it so much, since as far as he could tell it was extremely unpleasant and frightening.

Elanor, at first glance, seemed to be floating on air, but whenever Jinx met her eyes he saw that same terrifyingly fragile look, a look that said she, too, was in some scary limbo and would break in an instant if he failed her. Jinx didn’t know how to deal with that. To make matters worse, neither had spoken since she said she loved him. At first it was because they were cuddling and didn’t need to, but then it became obvious that neither could think of anything to say, and as the time trundled, creaking, past, the silence became more disturbing and harder to break. Jinx paced incessantly, and Elanor floated around dreamily, and every minute or so they would come together and Jinx would caress Elanor’s soft fur and, again, not have anything to say. He toyed with the notion of making love to her then and there, but didn’t suggest it, because the mood they were in was so frighteningly intimate that having sex seemed far too crude a way to express it. Elanor seemed to feel the same way, disconcertingly. Jinx had thought he could count on her to be cheerfully crude and unsophisticated, yet there she was, in the throes of a passion far beyond happy lust, glancing nervously at him every few seconds as if she was afraid he’d vanish, or change his mind and not love her anymore. Jinx fervently hoped that his and Elanor’s feelings would settle down before long. This was certainly love, but if it stayed at the same fearfully intense level for much longer, it would also make an effective torture.

As he realized this, the spell was broken by a rapping at the door, to Jinx’s great relief.

It was Peter, and he looked worried. “Jinx, I… Are you all right?”

Jinx found himself saying “I’m fine, thank you. What’s happening?”

“That,” said Peter, “is a very good question. Hello, Elanor, you’re looking well.”

“Thank you,” purred Elanor blissfully.

“Oh! Elanor, you can speak now?”

“Why, certainly. Do you like it?”

“It’s most fetching, my dear. Quite startled me at first, your new voice sounds just like your mind-voice did. But it doesn’t matter so much if I like it, you know. Are you happy with it? That’s what’s important.”

“I’ve never been so happy.” she purred.

“Hm. Dare I ask?”

“Ask what?”

“Never mind.” said Peter. “Jinx, I hate to barge in like this, but Gerald’s dead as well.”

“Does that mean I have to go to another funeral?”

“No, Gerald isn’t going to be laid in Rainmoor. I needed to tell you what’s been happening…”

“I think Vernon would like to hear about it as well.”

“Good point, Jinx. I’m so flustered I never thought of it. Let’s go into his cave, and I’ll tell you there.”

As they entered, Vernon cast a penetrating eye over Jinx, then blinked as Elanor floated in after them.

“Well, well. Elanor? Did you manage to solve your little problem?”

“Sort of. I might still want your help.”

“Even so, I’m impressed, my dear. I happen to know what you were up against, and ‘sort of’ is better than I would have expected. You must tell me how you managed it…”

Both Jinx and Peter were startled at this exchange. Peter said, “Vernon, what is this?”

“None of your business, Monster. Now, what brings you all here?”

“Brace yourself, Vernon… Robert’s dead. Gerald’s dead. And King Thomas has made Lord Charles and Jinx here Lords of the First Rank. And, I’ve resigned my lordship. How’s that for a busy morning, eh?”

“Why, I already knew that,” replied the dragon, “except for the bit about Gerald. I’d heard the rest from Jinx and Sean, you know. It was gratifying to learn of Robert’s death so quickly, for I was able to speak with him briefly before he completely merged with Rainmoor…”

“You what?” exclaimed Peter. “Tell me you didn’t forget to ask him who killed him! I know you’re not always concerned with human affairs, Vernon, but if you overlooked that I shall be disgusted with you!”

“No, I did ask him that. And I’m simply fascinated with human affairs, I might add. Particularly these current ones, which are terribly interesting from an intellectual standpoint. I did ask Robert who had killed him, and as you might expect, it was Nameless. But it won’t help you any, because he didn’t know who Nameless was.”

“Oh, surely he noticed? His head was bashed in…”

“By his favorite mug. Mind you, he didn’t specify whether anyone happened to be holding it at the time. It’s possible that the thing was animated for that purpose.”

Peter sighed, frustrated. “Then, you learned nothing from Robert. That’s all right, but I had hoped we might discover something. How annoying.”

“I didn’t say I learned nothing, Monster. We may not know who Nameless is, but I think I learned who is to kill him. Jinx.”

“You don’t say! Are you quite sure?”

“Well, mostly. There is some possibility that Jinx is destined to kill the King instead, possibly both of them. It’s hard to tell.”

“Good lord. Jinx, is there any reason you’d want to kill the King?”

“No, there isn’t.” answered Jinx. “When did Gerald get killed?”

“Yes, Monster,” added the dragon. “Do tell us all about it.”

“By all means… After the ceremonies, I’d gone to speak with King Thomas. I had to warn him that the brusque tone he’d used to the nobles probably wasn’t helping matters. Before I even got started, however, the King’s page burst in, and he declared with great excitement that Gerald was, as he put it, ‘toast’. He’d gone into Gerald’s room…”

“Doesn’t old Tom frown on such informality, Monster?” inquired the dragon.

“Unfortunately, it wasn’t informality, Vernon. Gerald had burned to death. The boy was in quite a state, but we managed to get a very good description out of him. Gerald was killed, it seems, by magic fire.”

“That’s rather nasty, even for Gerald, isn’t it?” commented the dragon.

“It’s extremely nasty, no matter who you’re talking about. Makes me wish I’d been more decent to the man while he was alive. As you can see, that leaves only three First Lords when King Thomas was originally counting on five. There’s only Ivan, Charles and Jinx left now.”

“Which one was Ivan?” asked Jinx.

“Jinx,” said Peter, “you’re assuming that Ivan was at the ceremony. He did not attend. In fact, Ivan has dropped out of sight lately. I have seen him, and he claims to be searching for Nameless, searching so intently that he doesn’t have time to attend court functions. I believe King Thomas has become certain that Ivan is the Nameless One, and that makes things difficult.”

“Difficult how?” asked Jinx.

“Well, King Thomas refuses to leave his rooms until the Nameless One is unmasked. Unfortunately, he’s so suspicious of Ivan that he won’t grant him an audience, and that makes it impossible to know what Ivan really is…”

“I don’t understand.”

“Permit me to explain,” said the dragon. “Jinx, part of the protection that Rainmoor has for the King is a guard against deception. Such a spell is extremely difficult to set up in any useful sense, but King Thomas has been able to create one centered around his throne room. The effect weakens with distance, so when Tom needs to be sure of someone’s statements he will grant them an audience, and they will come to him in his throne room and speak to him there. At the focus, the spell is virtually infallible. It’s very specific, though: magic often is. If somebody tells a deliberate untruth to the King, the King will know that. He won’t know what the truth is, he won’t know why the untruth was told, but the King will know that false words were stated.”

“Exactly!” said Peter. “I’ll give you an example. When we learned that Gerald was dead, King Thomas sent the page out to get Lord Charles, and questioned Charles. King Thomas demanded that Charles tell what he knew about it, and I daresay tipped him off that Ivan was suspected, as well.”

“And what did Charles have to say?” inquired the dragon, significantly.

Peter heaved a sigh. “A dreadful lot of rubbish, really, quite incoherent. Charles was horrified. Charles thinks the Nameless one is very dangerous. Charles wants King Thomas to stay safely in his rooms until the Nameless One is revealed. Charles thinks burning to death must be a terribly painful way to die. The last time Charles saw Gerald, he was fine. Charles didn’t check on Gerald that morning, he just rushed off to the ceremony. Charles thinks all the mayhem must have happened that night. Charles also pointed out that Gerald had gravely offended you, Jinx, that same night. I’m certain that he wanted to add that I’d humiliated Gerald as well, but as I was standing right there he omitted that part.”

“All true, I suppose?”

“All utterly true. When he’d left, I checked with King Thomas and there wasn’t a word he said even slightly false. Of course, that just made King Thomas more certain that Ivan was the one.”

“My dear Monster,” said the dragon, “of the statements you mentioned, there isn’t one that proves Charles isn’t the Nameless One. Not once did he clearly state that he wasn’t Nameless. I am forced to assume…”

Jinx interrupted him in exasperation. “You thought Sean was the Nameless One first, and then you thought Peter was. You think too much.”

“You what, Vernon?” said Peter. “Sean’s a thoroughly decent fellow, and you touched my mind when you gave me that spell to speak with Elanor! Surely that satisfied you that I’m not Nameless. As for Charles, the man was pathetically flustered. He’s not much use in a crisis: he goes to pieces. Whatever are you thinking, Vernon?”

“I’m only trying to solve the problem, Monster!” replied the dragon, irritated. “As far as thinking Sean and you were Nameless, I had good circumstantial evidence that happened to be irrelevant. And I’d forgotten tapping your mind during the few seconds, which Jinx mentioned, that I considered it might be you. As for its being Charles, don’t you think it’s possible the man only seems to be a useless flunky, but is secretly hiding a monstrously clever wickedness? He might have picked his words carefully.”

Peter was speechless for a moment. Then he exploded. “Damn it, Vernon! If I thought that, then I would not have suggested him! I, not you, am responsible for persuading King Thomas to promote him. Do you think I would do that if I thought he was a threat to my King? And my friend, I might add! And why would he, if he was the Nameless Pretender, try to persuade the King to stay at home with the doors barred and not mix with the nobles?”

“I’m not sure, but…”

“Vernon, you’re a dear friend, but you have an unpleasant tendency to treat this as a game! Don’t you see that your speculations are distressing? You’re delighted to suggest that I have gotten the King to promote his worst enemy, and it doesn’t occur to you that my feelings are involved!”

The dragon paused, and became more serious. “I’m sorry I upset you, Peter. You’re quite right in your perceptions. All this is indeed a game for me. What else could it be? This Nameless One is not a threat to me, and all you humans are going to die soon enough anyway. But I do regret speaking so freely of these things, because I know perfectly well you’re not capable of a dragonlike detachment: indeed, that’s part of your charm. The pleasure of speculating on the identity of Nameless doesn’t justify the result of upsetting my human friends. I shall keep it to myself, from now on.”

“Well, do let somebody know if you work it out for certain.” said Peter.

“If you like. How certain do you wish me to be?”

“Dead certain, Vernon. You’ve got a great talent for imagining possibilities, and that’s why you can be upsetting. Whether or not it’s true, you can give reasons and make interpretations until what you’re thinking seems perfectly logical. I’d rather you got proof, because this isn’t a game for us.”

“I understand. Since this topic is a distressing one, perhaps we can discuss something else now. Monster, is there anything you’d like to discuss? I imagine that, after the difficult day you’ve had, you’d be more than willing to continue the conversation I began with Sean. Does that appeal to you?”

Peter seemed somber, as the day had left him less frivolous than usual. “What conversation is this?”

“Things that aren’t about chickens.”

“Vernon…”

“Well, we could also talk about things that aren’t about worms. That’s another possibility.”

“Vernon,” said Peter quietly, “how about not bothering with all that, just this once? I haven’t the energy right now.”

“All right. I thought I could cheer you up that way. Would you like me to call you ‘Peter’, instead of ‘Monster’? I’m quite willing to make the exception.”

“I thought sometimes you did call him ‘Peter’,” said Jinx. “You had a lot of complicated rules, which you said I didn’t have to keep track of.”

Peter looked at Jinx. “No, you don’t understand. What the rules boil down to is, Vernon would always call me ‘Monster’, and then we could make up all sorts of arguments about why it was my turn to be ‘Monster’ that day. Vernon, you know what I’d like most of all? I’d like to go home and be with Julia, after the morning I’ve had. I trust you’re not offended?”

“Why, Peter, of course I’m not offended. I quite understand. I should feel the same way myself, if I were you.”

“Who is Julia?” asked Jinx.

“My wife, Jinx. I suppose I haven’t mentioned her, as the court etiquette rather ignores women. Now that I mention it, I might add that it has always annoyed me. You get used to not mentioning your wife, because she’s supposed to be a sort of appendage to you, not able to understand serious things…”

“Do you think Julia will be upset at you for not being a Lord anymore?” asked Jinx.

“Hardly. She’s been my conscience through the whole rotten mess, and she’s been suggesting I quit for some time now. I say, Jinx, now that you mention it, Julia would like to meet you. Would you like to come over for dinner tonight? Nothing fancy, just a pleasant evening with friends. We’ll make a special celebration of it, for you becoming a First Lord and me not having to be one anymore. How about it?”

Jinx glanced automatically at Elanor. “What about Elanor?”

“It sounds wonderful!” said Elanor. “Please, Jinx, can I come with you?”

Jinx looked back and forth between Peter and Vernon, upset.

“You said it was dangerous for Elanor to go out! Are you sure it’s okay? I don’t want to go if Elanor can’t come, but I don’t want Elanor to be in danger either!”

The man and the dragon looked at each other.

“Do you want to field that one, Vernon?”

“All right. Jinx, we weren’t totally straight with you when we convinced Elanor not to go with you last night. It’s true there are people who’d like to pick Elanor’s brain: however, that was never the real reason why we didn’t want Elanor wandering Rainmoor, and it’s not a serious danger. Your being made a First Lord improved that somewhat: there is magic around that title that extends to the consort as well, but we only said Elanor was being sought after because we couldn’t possibly explain the real reason.”

Jinx was affronted. “What’s the real reason? Or can’t you tell Jinx real reasons?”

“It’s Rainmoor, Jinx.” said Peter, smiling. “I don’t need to tell you now, you’ve seen it. Would you have believed how vast Rainmoor is without seeing it for yourself? I could trust you to not explore strange paths, but you still gave me some bad moments. Jinx, if you’d gone off into the wrong tunnel you could have become hopelessly lost very easily. The caves distort sound, so hailing isn’t much help. If you had panicked in the Nexus and gone down the wrong tunnel there, anything could have happened. You could have gone through one of the natural gates and ended up absolutely anywhere. If ever you get lost in Rainmoor, you have to trust people will look for you and sit tight waiting for them. It’s not the sort of place where you can try to find your way back to places you know. You could go through a natural Gate and wind up thousands of miles away, in completely uncharted territory. Now can you see why we couldn’t let Elanor come along?”

“That’s scary to think about. Maybe I shouldn’t go.” said Jinx.

“Well, I’d come get you. Or are you worrying that Elanor might break free and run off? That was my worry, frankly, but I didn’t like to say it at the time…”

“Peter,” said Vernon, “while you were out with Jinx I was with Elanor, teaching her to speak, and many other things. This was done magically, of course, and didn’t take much time. After that, we had a very long, interesting conversation, and I learned much about her character. In my opinion, it is not reasonable to worry that Elanor will run off after something and get lost. We have been treating her like a unintelligent being, and her responses have been limited to the information we’ve allowed her to have. Tell her the truth, and things will work out much better. I’ll demonstrate. Elanor, the reason we didn’t want you to go outside these rooms before is because outside is a network of caves that go on forever. They connect to each other in an extremely confusing manner, and they never end. With that in mind, when you go outside, will you want to explore?”

Elanor thought for a second. “I’ll want to explore, yes, but it sounds like I could get lost very easily. I’ve seen caves just like that when I traveled in the lonely place. Are they the same ones?”

“The what?” said Peter.

“Good god, what idiots we are, Monster!” exclaimed Vernon. “She’s an Astral Guard! She knows the damned place better than you do, most likely!”

Peter’s jaw dropped, and then he grinned. “I’ll expect you around dinnertime, Jinx. Elanor will show you the way. You do know where my place is, don’t you, Elanor?”

“Is it the place where you and the nice lady stay? The bubbly place where you go at night to make love?”

Peter flushed slightly. “Quite.”

Jinx smirked. “You’d better get used to it. Jinx isn’t going to try to change Elanor into people, because he likes her the way she is.”

“Actually, Jinx,” said Peter, “wait until you meet Julia, before you say that being that blunt isn’t like people, don’t you know. I shan’t explain any more. See you this evening…”

He left, blushing slightly.

“Vernon?” asked Jinx. “Is Julia in heat a lot, or something?”

“No, Jinx. Instead, both you and Peter are very shy about your instinctual drives and try not to refer to them if possible. Elanor and Julia are comfortable with their own, and end up embarrassing you by referring to these things at times when you find it inappropriate. Elanor is considerably more innocent, and will say things out loud no matter who’s listening. Julia is considerably smarter than Elanor, and when she embarrasses Peter it’s on purpose and artistically done, for instance whispering something only he can hear into his ear during a formal dinner.”

“Whispering what?”

“Peter has never been willing to tell me. He just smirks and blushes if I press him for it. I wish I’d thought of looking for that when I was looking at his mind, but the thought never occurred to me. Peter’s mind is sectioned off into public and private areas, which is common for humans, and the intimate details of his lovemaking and such things are buried and generally aren’t thought of out of context. By the way, your mind is the same way. Elanor’s is not, and neither is Julia’s: she simply is more aware of what is considered socially acceptable behavior.”

“Oh.” said Jinx. “What were you talking about with Elanor?”

“I beg your pardon?”

“When we came in, you asked Elanor if she solved her little problem. What problem?”

“You.” said Vernon. “And perhaps she did, but I’d still like to hear how she did it.”

Jinx wanted to say he wasn’t a problem, but he knew that wasn’t true.

“I cried.” said Elanor.

“Ah! Womanly wiles, Elanor? I am impressed. Already you’re using your new modes of expression effectively. I don’t remember teaching you those pretty deceits, but I guess you didn’t need much teaching, eh? You figured out on your own that you could wrap him around your, er, paw…”

“No, I cried when Jinx said he wasn’t going to speak to me.”

“He what? Jinx, what is this?” demanded the dragon, angrily.

“I was only trying to make her apologize,” said Jinx, realizing how stupid that sounded.

“Do tell! What sort of a creature are you, anyhow, to say such a thing? I was afraid you’d end up hurting her, but this is incredible! I’m not sure I’m willing to speak to you…”

“Stop it!” snarled Elanor. “You leave my mate alone!”

“But, Elanor, I’m just trying to…”

“You’re saying mean things to him, that’s what you’re doing. If you don’t stop, I’m going to bite you, or claw off all your scales!”

“All right, all right, Elanor! Don’t test your teeth on me, you’d only break them, my dear! Now, if it’s all right with you, I’d like to hear from Jinx what happened. I’m not convinced you can be objective about this.”

“What’s objective?” she asked, puzzled.

“Not caring about what happens.” translated Jinx for her.

“Oh. Why would I want to not care about things? Go ahead, tiger.”

Jinx shuffled his paws nervously, feeling vulnerable. “I did what you said and told Elanor to apologize…”

“You’re blaming me?” said Vernon incredulously.

“Don’t interrupt!” snapped Elanor. “Keep going, Jinx. I’ll keep him from misbehaving.”

“I told Elanor to apologize, but actually I never said for what, and she didn’t know, so she didn’t say anything. I thought she was mad at me, so I went away and felt mad, and then I needed to apologize so she wouldn’t be mad anymore, only she was crying…”

“I thought he hated me,” said Elanor, “and I still don’t know what I did that was so wrong, but I apologized and said that I’d go away if he wanted me to, only I forgot he liked making love to me and then I said I’d make love to him and hide the rest of the time so he wouldn’t have to see me…”

“And then I started crying too and told her to look at me, and she was far away but when I told her I loved her she came back, even though it hurt…”

“And I told him I didn’t want to love him, but I’m sorry and I didn’t really mean it and I do love him and everything is going to be perfect from now on.”

Vernon looked at them, perplexed. “Are you both totally mad?”

“No, but don’t you see, Vernon?” said Jinx. “That’s how I knew that both of us really did love each other, because we were both even crazier than the humans get!”

“Well, I knew I loved you all along, tiger. I’m just glad you love me instead of never wanting to speak to me again.”

“You are both totally mad,” said the dragon, “and this just proves that you’re my two favorite people. You’ve no idea how predictable the humans can be: it’s a real pleasure to know two people who confuse even me. Have you set a date for the wedding? Somehow I wouldn’t be too surprised…”

“What’s a wedding?” asked Elanor.

“It’s like getting made a Lord, only there has to be two people and you get to keep your old name. No, wait: I get to keep my name but since you’re female you have to be called ‘Jinx’. Is that right, Vernon?”

The dragon was laughing, little flickers of flame sputtering out his nostrils. “I should charge admission.” he said.

“To what, the wedding?”

“He’s making fun of us, Jinx. We should go away and ignore him.”

“Right, Elanor. He’s only being silly, though, and he always does that.”

“So we’ll go away and then when we come back we won’t make him apologize.”

As they left, Vernon called after them, “You’ll always be welcome here, and do invite me to the wedding. I can’t wait to see Elanor in her bridal gown!” He started laughing again.

“Just ignore him.” suggested Jinx.

Next Chapter
  Comment

Black Tie and Tails

July 26th, 2010
Kings Of Rainmoor
(47 reads) 
Previous Chapter

The King’s Pages were chattering excitedly, looking furtively over their shoulders as they exchanged delightfully naughty gossip.

“No, honestly, Bill, she did! She said that Sir Jinx had been shagging her all night long and didn’t get any sleep…”

“Go on! You’re making it up, people can’t go all night. My brother said not.”

“But they’re not people! You saw him! He’s a bleeding beast, he is. Maybe he can, even if people can’t. Cor, Bill, I nearly wet my pants. She almost killed me, right there! She grabbed my shoulders and sunk her claws in!”

“I bet you did wet your pants, and you don’t want to admit it.”

“I did not!”

“And how could she have sunk her bleeding claws into your shoulder, if she’s a great big black cat? Cats can’t balance on their hind legs.”

“Well, you saw Sir Jinx do it! He must have taught her, just like he taught her to speak.”

“You’re a bloody great liar, Michael, you’re telling stories again.”

“It’s true! I swear it’s true!”

“That you wet yourself? I believe it.”

“No, about Sir Jinx’s consort! Didn’t you hear, when we got our orders? The King told me to fetch Sir Jinx, but not his consort. Remember?”

“Oh aye… You’re not having me on?”

“Honest, it’s all true!”

Bill was silent for a moment.

“Cor. I’ll bet that’s not all he’s been teaching her!”

“Now it’s your turn. Tell me more about Lord Gerald getting killed!”

“What’s to tell? He was toast, that’s all.”

“But what did he look like?”

Michael shivered, like he was being told a ghost story, as Bill relented and began colorfully describing the scene to him…

Lord Hugo and Lord James were discussing the scandalous events of the morning.

“Oh, now, James, be serious! You can’t expect the King to execute this Jinx.”

“I can’t? He threatened to kill me, Hugo! It’s not safe to have a beast like that roaming around. And what business was it of his, anyway?”

“Well, he obviously likes Sean, and that made it his business. He did not attack you: in fact, he restrained Sean from attacking you, quite a civilized act for such a creature. As far as threatening you, which is all he did, you must admit he was within his rights.”

“Oh? He has a right to threaten me, simply for standing there making sure Sean wasn’t going to get loose and strangle me? I beg to differ.”

“No, James. You were enjoying yourself, I saw you. You were gloating over Sean’s helplessness. You were positively undignified about it, and you can’t seriously think Sean was going to break free. That brute is strong, impressively strong.”

“And because he’s strong, that gives him the right to threaten me?”

“James, do try and be sensible. You saw the reaction of the room when he was made a First Lord. Certainly it’s unfair, even insulting, but Rainmoor accepted him, and you don’t seem willing to admit that to yourself. Believe what you please, but this Jinx is a First Lord now, and outranks you. I might add that his conduct, though alarming, was appropriate to his rank and to the situation…”

“Are you implying that my behavior was unfitting? That’s the other side of it. You’re trying to make me admit that this beast could honorably have killed me, then and there! Hugo, I demand an apology!”

“No. You’re wrong, James, and it’s your skin, not mine. If you won’t concede that Jinx is legitimately a ranking noble, I would rather not be around you, sir, because you’re likely to learn the hard way…”

“My dear Hugo,” said James haughtily, “animals are not nobles. Good day. And goodbye.”

Hugo grimaced. “My dear James, one is, now. If you won’t learn to tolerate him, you have only yourself to blame. Good day.”

James strode off, furious. “Lord James!” called Lord Hugo, from behind him, and James turned to see a crooked smile on Hugo’s face. “And, good luck…”

Jinx and Elanor were somewhere in Rainmoor, and Jinx was extremely worried.

“Can’t we just find somebody and ask directions?”

“I know where we are!” snapped Elanor. “It’s not my fault that my first try didn’t work. I’m used to just going through walls, because I know this area from flying around in the lonely place. I forgot we’d have to go through a wall, that’s all. We’ll just go around.”

“But what if we end up going through one of those Gates, and end up miles away?”

“We won’t! I already passed one of those things. They don’t look any different now, but in the lonely place they sort of sparkle. Don’t you trust me?”

“Of course I do!” lied Jinx.

“Well, if you really trusted me, you wouldn’t be so worried!”

“I do trust you, Elanor, sort of.”

“Sort of! I ought to just leave you here, if you think you’ll have better luck finding your way around. Sort of!”

“Well, what do you expect me to say? We’re lost, and I hate being lost in this place! It’s too confusing, and I haven’t seen anybody for the last half-hour!”

“We are not lost! Jinx, we have to go this way because you refuse to go into the big place! I know it takes longer, but it’s your fault!”

“Okay, then!” snapped Jinx, hanging onto his temper with both hands. “We’ll go through the Nexus. That’s what the humans call it, you know.”

“Too late now, tiger, we’re closer to Peter’s place. And I think ‘big place’ is a much better name than ‘nexus’. What good is a name if it doesn’t tell you what the thing is?”

“We’re close to Peter’s place?”

“Really close. All we have to do is go down this tunnel some more, and then go straight up, and over a little, and we’ll be almost there.”

“How are we supposed to go straight up?”

“Oops.” said Elanor, stopping beneath a hole in the ceiling. Suddenly, she looked much less brave and confident. In fact, she looked like she was about to cry, and Jinx noticed that and was gentle.

“Okay, what’d you forget this time?”

“I forgot we can’t fly.” said Elanor in a small voice, and turned her face away.

“Elanor! Kitten!” said Jinx, crouching down beside her and hugging her. “Don’t cry! We’re close to Peter’s place?”

“Really close.” said Elanor, comforted that Jinx wasn’t getting angry.

Jinx studied the hole. “Which way does it go? Does it go straight up?”

“No, it goes over, like I said. It’s pretty flat.”

“Let’s jump for it.”

“I don’t think I can jump that high, Jinx.”

“I think I can, and I can help you.”

Jinx studied the hole. It wasn’t exactly in the ceiling, but it wasn’t in a wall either. It seemed to be pretty flat once you got into it. Jinx positioned himself under it, leaped for it, and managed to catch hold of the lower lip of the opening. He hung on stubbornly, pulling himself up, and managed to get a good look into it. It was quite level, and if they could get into it, they’d be all right. He dropped to the floor of the cave again.

“Can you do that, Elanor?”

“I can try.”

Elanor positioned herself where Jinx had been, shuffling her paws agitatedly as she got ready to jump. Jinx moved to a place where he could catch her if she fell. She sprang, thumped against the wall with her head and shoulders over the lip of the hole, and scrabbled wildly to hang on, but her claws couldn’t get a grip on the stone and, without hands, she couldn’t hang on to the edge as Jinx had. She fell, head over heels, and when Jinx caught her he got a nasty gouge on the shoulder as he broke her fall, for her claws were still out.

“Oh, Jinx, I’m sorry! I couldn’t help it, I was falling and trying to grab onto something! Does it hurt? I’m really sorry!”

“It’s okay, Elanor. It’s only a scratch.” he said, tactfully omitting that it was a scratch from a full-grown black panther’s claws and hurt like hell. “I was afraid you were going to break your neck! That was a great jump, though.”

“Should I try again?”

“I’m not sure I’d survive it!” said Jinx, wincing. “How about having me give you a boost?”

“How?”

“Come over here, and face the hole, with your back to me.”

Jinx leaned over her, and put his arms around her, trying to figure out how to lift her.

“If you think that will make me jump higher, you don’t know me very well.” purred Elanor.

“I wasn’t doing anything! I’m trying to figure out how to stand up with your paws in my hands, so I can sort of throw you up as you jump. At least you’ll be higher off the ground that way.”

“Well, why didn’t you say so? That’s easy. What you should do is stand up with your hands together, and I’ll stand up and climb on.”

Jinx did this, and Elanor stood quite nicely and stepped up onto his linked hands, turning around.

“If you can stand up that well, Elanor, why do you still walk on all fours?” said Jinx, his face pressed against her lower back.

“Because I want to, of course. Do I jump now?” she asked, and her paws wriggled in his hands.

“No, you… Ow! Careful with your claws, Elanor!”

“Sorry!” she said, and relaxed again. “How am I supposed to do this?”

“I’m going to count one, two, three. On three, you jump and I push.” Jinx tried to shift his hands around so Elanor’s claws weren’t digging into his fingers as much.

“That tickles! Do I have to count? I don’t know how. Well, I sort of do, but it gets too complicated.”

“Oh… It doesn’t matter. I’m going to say one, two, three, like that, and when I say three, jump. Okay? Right. One, two, three!”

Despite his best efforts, his hands suffered, for Elanor’s claws came out again as she got ready to jump. Fortunately, they didn’t injure him too badly. Elanor sailed up, and, whether through magic or just good luck, her aim was perfect. She soared into the hole, and there was a faint clunk and a loud squall.

Hearing that, Jinx leapt himself, grabbed the lip of the hole, and pulled himself up, to see Elanor shaking her head and glowering. “I banged my head on the ceiling. I must have jumped too much.”

“Are you dizzy?” asked Jinx, worried and trying to get himself over the edge without using his hands.

“No, I… What’s the matter with you?”

Jinx gave up and clambered over the edge using his hands, and leaving little smears of blood on the rock. “You had your claws out.”

“Oh, Jinx, I’m sorry! This is terrible, I’m shredding the cat I love into little bits! No more jumping, ever, I promise!”

“Are we almost there, anyway? Hey, Elanor, you got cut too!” said Jinx, noticing a mark on the ceiling.

“I did?” asked Elanor. She licked a paw, passed it over one ear, and winced. “You’re right. I didn’t bounce off the ceiling, I sort of scraped it.”

“Let’s get going. Maybe Peter can fix us up.”

“Or his mate, that’s what a mate is for.”

“Oh?” said Jinx. “You seem to be good at causing wounds, not healing them!”

“I said I was sorry, Jinx! I could say the same thing about you, you just do it with words. Never mind, I love you anyway, let’s go. This way.”

The rest of the way was easy, and they ended up in front of a roundish wooden door much like countless other rounded wooden doors in Rainmoor.

“This is the right place?” asked Jinx.

“Yes.”

Jinx knocked and winced, remembering his hand was injured. The door opened, and a woman with long brown hair was standing there. “Oh!” she said, startled but obviously pleased, and called back over her shoulder “Peter, you said I should expect guests in black tie and tails!”

Peter came into view. “Well, I lied about the black tie, Julia, but they do have tails.”

“They certainly do! You must be Lord Jinx, and Peter says I should just call you Jinx. I’m Julia.”

She tried to shake his hand, but Jinx yanked it away. Julia quickly glanced into his eyes, looked again at his hand, and exclaimed “Oh, you’re hurt! And your shoulder’s hurt as well. Peter! Jinx is hurt!”

“He’s what?” said Peter, taking his arm and leading him into the room. “Did somebody attack you, Jinx? What happened?”

“And you must be Elanor.” said Julia, dropping to her knees to be on Elanor’s level and speaking in the sweet, gentle tone one would use to a pet which understood nothing. “I’m Julia, Elanor. Should I shake your, uh, paw?”

“No, but you can pet my head.” said Elanor, startling Julia.

“Why, you talk! Certainly I shall, Elanor. You’re lovely.”

Elanor winced as Julia petted her, and remarked “Oops. I forgot that was a bad idea.” Julia stared at her hand, shocked to see a little smear of blood on it, which had been invisible against Elanor’s black fur.

“Elanor, what has happened to you?”

“I bumped my head on the ceiling, jumping through a hole.”

“I beg your pardon?”

At that point, Jinx undertook to explain the whole business of jumping through the hole in the ceiling. He was so careful to not blame Elanor for anything that she ended up explaining how Jinx’s hands and shoulder got hurt. Peter and Julia listened, fascinated. Peter was interested in the way they’d gotten up to the hole, but Julia seemed more struck by the way Jinx and Elanor went back and forth with their explanations, each forgiving the other their blunders, not interrupting each other so much as batting the conversation back and forth between them.

“I’m glad you made it.” said Peter when they’d finished. “It’s a pity you had such a hard trip.”

“I wish we’d made it,” remarked Elanor, “instead of having such a hard trip. When Jinx put his arms around me, I thought he wanted to, and I told him…”

“Elanor!” said Jinx. “Don’t be rude!”

“Oh, Jinx, you’re just like Peter.” said Julia. “Go ahead, dear. What did you tell him? I’m dying to know…”

“Why, I told him it wasn’t going to make me jump any higher.”

“Really? Some girls would jump twice as high if that happened.” suggested Julia. Peter and Jinx were looking at each other as if each thought the other would be able to stop this line of conversation.

“Oh, nothing happened.” said Elanor. “But if anything did, I wouldn’t jump at all! I’d just stay right there! Wouldn’t you?”

“Why, certainly. We’re embarrassing the men, dear, better change the subject. We must do something about your injuries, before we can even think of doing anything else!”

“Why?” asked Elanor.

“Well, what were you expecting, that we’d just sit there while you bled? Honestly!”

“Don’t worry, we’re all right.” said Jinx. “It’s only cuts and scrapes.”

“Oh, nonsense! Peter shall heal you. Won’t you, Peter? Right away!”

“Ah, Julia… This morning I could have. Now, I cannot. Remember?”

“Oh, damn, that’s right! You’re not a First Lord anymore! Who’d have believed I’d actually be regretting that? But wait, you’re a First Lord now, Jinx! You do it. Or would you really prefer to sit there and bleed into the soup?”

“We’re not actually bleeding, Julia,” said Jinx defensively, “or not much, and I don’t know how to heal anybody.”

“Well, you’re going to try. I refuse to serve you dinner, if you don’t at least try to heal your darling Elanor. When you’ve finished that, she can heal you. I daresay, judging from the way she talks, that she qualifies for it.”

“What?”

“Julia, you needn’t be so stubborn!” said Peter. “Jinx, she’s talking about the way Rainmoor magic operates for nobles. You wouldn’t know this,” he said, with a reproving glance at Julia, “but you now have a capacity for healing of minor injuries to others. It’s limited to cuts and bruises and such, and you can’t heal yourself. That’s where Elanor comes in. The magic extends to the First Lord’s consort, if she’s pure of heart, of course.”

Jinx looked nervously at Elanor. “What does pure of heart mean? I’m not sure Elanor is pure of anything.”

Julia grinned wickedly. “It worked for me, Jinx, and Elanor seems much less jaded and debased than I am. Don’t worry about it.”

“Now, now, Julia,” said Peter, “everybody knows you’re pure of heart. Why, when you stand a certain way, one can almost see the halo.”

“Yes, dear. I put up a good front, don’t I?”

“But how am I supposed to do this, anyway?” protested Jinx. “Do I have to work magic? I don’t want to do any magic!”

“Take it easy, Jinx!” said Peter. “It’s quite simple, you won’t have to learn any incantations or inscribe any scrolls. It’s by far the simplest Rainmoor magic, it practically works itself. All you need do is touch the wound, preferably not a major one, and wish it or will it to be better. Just try it.”

Jinx hesitantly touched Elanor’s head, making her wince, and wished it to be better. Then he jerked his hand back, for he felt the flow of some sort of power going through his arm and into her.

“What happened? What’s the matter?” said Peter.

“There’s magic happening! This is not good!”

“Oh, Jinx!” exclaimed Julia. “Of course it’s good, otherwise nothing would happen at all! Peter, is he always this skittish about magic?”

“Afraid so, Julia. Elanor, did anything happen?”

“Yes, my head doesn’t hurt as much as it did. I didn’t know Jinx could do that.”

“Neither did he.” said Peter, looking at Jinx levelly.

Jinx had no choice, since everybody was expecting him to heal Elanor, and since he really did want to, anyway. He put his hand back on her head, noting that she didn’t wince so much this time, and again willed her to be better with great earnestness. He shivered as magic rushed through him, but did not draw back, and very quickly the magic dwindled and stopped. He tried to inspect Elanor’s wound, but couldn’t find it anymore.

“Now for Jinx.” said Julia. “Elanor, do you know what Jinx just did for you?”

“He made my head not hurt. I don’t know how, though.”

“It’s your turn. You need to touch Jinx’s wounds, and wish them to heal.”

“Oh, you mean try and make them better? Take care of him?”

“Exactly,” replied Julia, and then broke off, hiding a smile with her hand, for Elanor had reared up onto Jinx and was diligently licking the wound on his shoulder. She sneezed, presumably because the flow of magic was tickling her nose, but persisted despite Jinx’s protests, and when he tried to push her away, turned her attentions to his hands.

“Stop it! Elanor, quit, right now!” snapped Jinx, mortified. Finally, Elanor left off.

Julia was trying so hard to to keep from laughing that she didn’t dare speak, so it was Peter who asked, “Did it work?”

Jinx was busy wiping his hands on his fur and glaring at Elanor. “Well, the cuts are gone, if that’s what you mean. Don’t you ever do that again, Elanor!”

“But Jinx,” pleaded Elanor, “I just wanted to make your hurts better! Why are you mad at me?”

Jinx paused, realizing how ungrateful he was being. “You did make my hurts better, Elanor, and thank you. I wish you could have done it in a more dignified way, that’s all.”

“What’s so undignified about licking your wounds? I wouldn’t have done it if I didn’t love you.”

“It’s not something people do.”

“Jinx, do try not to be narrow-minded.” said Julia. “It worked, and you have no business complaining about how it was done.”

“What’s for dinner?” asked Jinx, hoping to change the subject.

“Well, Peter suggested I make fish-stew, and now I know why. It’s been ready for over an hour, because you were delayed, but that’s okay, it gets better with simmering. This way to the dining room, and you’ll have to duck your head, Jinx.” warned Julia. She paused, and then couldn’t resist adding “Unless you want Elanor to kiss it and make it better?”

The entrance-room to Peter’s place was a good-sized cave, but it led to a profusion of smaller caves winding every which way, and Jinx could see why Elanor had called it ‘bubbly’. It was like a bunch of small caves had all decided to be in the same place, making not so much a catacombs as a cluster of space. Jinx usually had room to stand up, but he frequently did have to duck his head, because the arches that linked the several larger caves Peter and Julia lived in were more like natural rock formations than doors.

“Oooh, Julia, it’s beautiful!” exclaimed Elanor. “I’ve never seen this place for real before!”

“For real?” said Julia. “What do you mean?”

“Well, when I watched you before, it was from the lonely place, so everything was gray and you could see through it, sort of.”

Julia tried figuring this out for a few seconds before Peter came to her rescue.

“Elanor was one of the King’s astral guards, dear. She’s talking about the astral plane, and she’s been all over Rainmoor in astral form.”

“Oh? Did you say you’ve watched me, Elanor?”

“Yes. I liked watching you, especially late at night, because you make such exciting noises when your mate makes love to you.”

Julia flushed, and Peter remarked, “Why, Julia! At last I have my revenge, somebody’s embarrassed you for a change. I thought I’d never live to see it happen…”

“Humph!” said Julia. “I make good noises, do I? Better than any of the other consorts?”

“Except me.” replied Elanor proudly. “You can’t help that, though, you’re not a cat.”

“Oh, yes, she is!” said Peter. “Haven’t you noticed?”

“No, she’s not!” said Elanor. “She’s a human!”

“Well, if watching her in coital bliss hasn’t convinced you, we’ll talk about the other nobles over dinner. You’ll soon change your mind.”

“If you don’t behave, Peter,” said Julia, “I shall claw your nuts off, and then you’ll be sorry you were right. Come help me with dinner.”

They left Jinx and Elanor in the dining room, a medium sized cave with a table seemingly sunk into the wall and a sort of bench running round it.

“Can you sit on that, Elanor? Oh, I forgot completely! Can you eat? There was some sort of spell that King-Thomas put on you that meant you didn’t have to eat.”

“Certainly I can eat! I just don’t bother, usually, because people foods are mostly unpleasant. This fish stuff smells wonderful, though.” She hopped onto the bench, and sat back on her haunches.

Jinx, trying to drop a subtle hint, said “I’m going to put my legs under the table and put this napkin in my lap, like people do.”

“I’m not.” said Elanor. “What am I supposed to do with these metal things?”

“Damn, you don’t have hands, so you can’t hold a spoon! What are you going to do?”

“I’ll manage.”

“I was afraid you were going to say that…” said Jinx, as Peter and Julia returned with bowls of fish stew and bread.

As Jinx had feared, Elanor didn’t bother with a spoon: she just lapped the stuff out of the bowl like the big cat she was. Jinx found himself eating with great fastidiousness, eating even the bread with a fork, in reaction to Elanor’s behavior. Fortunately, she was lapping the soup up with great neatness and delicacy, which was sort of a relief: Jinx had been afraid she was going to slop it all over the table. When she wanted some bread, she pulled it toward her with one paw and tore off a piece with her teeth. He had to admit she was being civilized and fastidious too, in her way.

Peter and Julia pretended not to notice anything out of the ordinary was going on. When they’d noted the disparity in eating styles, they’d exchanged glances, and then Peter continued eating like Jinx was, even to the extent of eating bread with a fork, while Julia tried to mimic Elanor. She proved unable to lap soup like a cat, so she cheerfully began drinking the soup out of the bowl like it was a very large cup, and took to grabbing the bread and ripping off a piece with her teeth, seemingly with great delight.

“You must invite Elanor and Jinx over more often, Peter,” she said, “this is a refreshing change from the usual stuffy nobles.”

Peter glanced at Jinx. “I don’t know about that, dear. I think Jinx would prefer more decorum.”

“Nonsense! And be impolite to Elanor?” said Julia, biting at the bread some more.

“Fair enough. You’ll always be better at manners than I am, Julia. I defer to your judgment.”

Peter turned to Jinx. “How’s being a First Rank Lord suiting you?”

“I’m not sure yet. How many other magic things am I supposed to know?”

“Does that bother you? Nobody’s forcing you to use them, you know.”

“I’d like to know anyway, in case any of the things are important.”

“Well, that’s rather a tricky question, because of the gray areas involved. There are many things that would require training you don’t have, such as controlling the light of Rainmoor, which is a delicate and complex operation that a lot of nobles never master. Ivan can do it, and Nicholas could, and King Thomas can, but I can’t think of anyone else who can. Fortunately, the light of Rainmoor controls itself perfectly well and doesn’t need anybody’s help. As far as useful things go, if you try, you’ll find you can identify hidden Gates, and with a little basic mage training you can get a general idea of where you are in Rainmoor. Developing a sense of location for yourself isn’t difficult in Rainmoor, because you’d be orienting yourself against the same pattern of forces you’re tapping into. You may pick up a crude version of this skill even without study. Since you’re a First Lord now, it becomes possible…”

“What’s a hidden Gate?”

“They’re also called King’s Gates. I imagine King Thomas used one to get to your plane. If you look at one, you will know its true nature and with training you’ll be able to tell where it leads to. Only the King can travel through such Gates, but you can at least spot them now.”

“I went through a hole in a mountain,” said Jinx, “and it closed up behind me and trapped me here.”

“Did you go through it by yourself?”

“No, following King-Thomas.”

“As I thought, a King’s Gate. Did you say trapped, Jinx?”

“Yes. I want to go home.”

Elanor looked up from her soup, startled. “Don’t go, Jinx! Stay here with me! Please?”

“You should come, too, Elanor! You’ll like home, it’s got meadows and trees and things, not like this weird underground place.”

“But, Jinx, this place is home for me. I never got to see it for real before, just from the lonely place. I want to see more of it now. Can’t you stay?”

“I can’t leave! The hole closed up, and I can’t open it! And King-Thomas won’t open it for me! That’s why I said I was trapped here.”

“Jinx,” asked Julia, “if you could leave, right now, would you?”

Jinx thought about it. He’d always felt that, given a chance, he’d flee Rainmoor instantly, but…

“No. Not right now, anyway. I do want to help King-Thomas, and kill Nameless-King for killing Robert. Also, Elanor wants to stay here. Elanor, if I went, would you come too?”

There was a slight pause, and then Elanor said “Yes.”

“Why do you hesitate, dear?” asked Julia.

“It’s scary. I’ve never been to this place Jinx wants to go to. It sounds very different from what I’m used to.”

“You’ll get to like it, Elanor.” said Jinx helplessly.

“Jinx,” said Peter, “perhaps you’d better resign yourself to being here for now. You’ve got friends here, and you’re learning how Rainmoor works. Elanor likes it here, and you may find yourself starting to like it, too. I mean, look at this house of mine, for instance!”

“Show-off.” stated Julia.

“No, honestly, look at it! If you wanted to make a place like this on any normal world, you’d have to hire hundreds of stonemasons, and they’d be chipping away at rock for years. In Rainmoor, all I had to do was tinker with the forces that create these bubbles of air in the stone, and I could create the house of my dreams! It’s not to everyone’s taste, mind you, but I love it. It’s a work of art, only it’s a work of art that you live in!”

“Show-off. I helped design it, remember.”

“Quite so. Before Julia put her foot down, I was going to make all the passages from room to room even more interestingly shaped. She convinced me to make it easier to walk around in. But you see? I could do all these things! Don’t you find a place that allows such freedom a little bit wonderful?”

“I still want to go home, but it’s not all that important.”

“Well, I hope you’re not totally miserable and homesick here, Jinx.”

“Elanor’s here.” said Jinx.

“Now, Jinx,” said Julia, “there are other good people in Rainmoor, you know. Peter, who’s he met?”

Peter counted on his fingers. “The King, myself, you, Robert, Sean, Gerald, Charles, and possibly some of the other nobles in passing. Not bad, for two days. Or was it three?”

“I’m not sure,” said Jinx, “because so much has happened. And most of those people are either dead, being hunted, or unpleasant.”

“Oh? Who was unpleasant?”

“Charles.”

“Him, unpleasant? Boring, certainly, cowardly, even useless, but unpleasant? I’d thought you were going to say Hugo, since he insulted you publicly.”

“Hugo was unpleasant, yes. James was unpleasant to Sean and really mean. Charles was unpleasant when King-Thomas tried to give a First-Rank to Sean.”

“Oh? How’s that?”

“He glared at Sean.”

“Hmph.” said Peter. “Jinx, you must remember that Charles came to the ceremony thinking he was going to be promoted. That’s the way it was announced. The summons plainly said that he was to be promoted. I’m not a bit surprised that he was rather put out when King Thomas offered it to Sean first.”

Jinx said nothing. ‘Rather put out’ didn’t quite say it for him. ‘Wanting to rip Sean’s throat out with his teeth’ seemed more appropriate, but it probably wasn’t polite to say so.

“Since you are staying here for now, Jinx,” continued Peter, “do you have any plan of action? What do you intend to do? Everybody knows you’re here to kill Nameless, even if King Thomas won’t say so outright. However, Nameless probably knows that as well, and he’s shown great talent in killing people off. I’m worried about you, Jinx: he’s bound to try for you, simply in self-defense.”

“No!” cried Elanor, aghast. “That settles it, I’m not letting him out of my sight from now on! This nameless thing’s going to have to get through me first!”

“Elanor, calm down!” replied Jinx. “You can’t go everywhere I go, you’re not allowed!”

“Oh, yes she is!” said Julia. “She’s your consort. She healed you, which proves it. Just because most consorts don’t bother to attend dull ceremonies doesn’t mean Elanor can’t. She may not be allowed to speak but she certainly can be present.”

“There, you see? I am so going everywhere you go, and there’s nothing you can do about it.”

“I could order you to… You know. Send you to the lonely place. Only to keep you from getting killed, though.”

“Don’t you dare! Jinx, don’t even say things like that!”

“Order her?” asked Julia. “Order her to what?”

Peter explained. “Jinx evidently has the ability to send Elanor into the Astral plane. I’m not sure why the thought’s upsetting her, since she’s done it for years. Say, wait a minute! Elanor, you could help Jinx out by checking in the Astral plane for dangers! That’s just what you did for King Thomas, all these years, isn’t it? I imagine you’ve become expert at the task.”

Elanor didn’t respond, she just looked at Jinx with that vulnerable look that frightened him so. Finally, she spoke. “Only if I can come back, on my own.”

“You mean, controlling the transitions yourself, rather than with keywords?” said Peter.

“If that means getting to come back when I want to, yes.”

“Hmmm… You should talk to Vernon about that. It sounds like the sort of thing he’d be able to deal with. The trouble is, as an astral spirit you haven’t got any contact with the plane you’re looking at…”

“That’s not quite true.” said Julia. “Remember the Pickpocket Ghost?”

“Oh yes, that’s right. You do have some ability to affect the plane you’re looking at, so Vernon should be able to set something up.”

“Pickpocket ghost?” said Jinx.

“It dug keys out of people’s pockets,” explained Julia, “and then dropped them, because it couldn’t hold onto them for long. All ghosts are Astral Plane based. Nobody knows why this one kept trying to steal keys. It stopped a few years ago. Elanor, did you eat it up?”

“No, but I did help to chase the things away.”

“What things?” asked Jinx.

“Scary things. They were always coming from somewhere far away, and frightening us animals, and a few years ago we all got together and we chased them all back to wherever they came from. They keep trying to come back, but we won’t let them. We’re just careful to not explore too far away, or they might get us.”

“That’s horrible!” said Jinx. “Why doesn’t King-Thomas send people into that place? Why does he pick on animals?”

“Ah, Jinx…” replied Peter, “humans can’t go into the Astral plane.”

“Why, do they turn into ghosts?”

“No, they go insane. The astral guards aren’t animals by accident, Jinx. Only animals can go into the Astral plane in safety, or relative safety, anyway. There’s been a lot of research on that, understandably, because any decent mage hates to admit there’s any plane he can’t go to. Apparently when a living human mind enters the Astral plane, it’s torn apart, beginning with higher-level thought. The longest any human’s ever lasted in the Astral Plane is ten seconds, and that was a half-wit who couldn’t tell us what he’d seen there. Any longer than that, and the mind is destroyed, and the more powerful the mind the more savagely it’s torn apart. Immediate mania, or lunacy, within seconds…”

Jinx was lost already. “Beginning with what?”

“Drop it, Peter.” said Julia. “It’s hardly a polite subject for dinner conversation.”

“Sorry. But, Jinx, you should know that Elanor’s work in the Astral plane isn’t the sort of thing King Thomas could farm out to human mages.”

“I’m going with her, the next time she goes.”

“Oh, no, Jinx!” cried Julia. “You mustn’t!”

“He can’t, Julia.” said Peter. “He hasn’t got the hexes to do it, so don’t worry. Jinx, I know you’re not serious, and even if you were, I’m not going to give you the opportunity. Neither will King Thomas. He’s depending on you, and he’s certainly not going to risk your going insane. Nobody’s going to let you take that chance, Jinx, so forget about it.”

Jinx just stared sullenly into his fish stew. He’d have to ask Vernon.

Next Chapter
  Comment

Dead of Night

July 26th, 2010
Adult- Kings Of Rainmoor
(36 reads) 
Previous Chapter

Jinx spoke little as they headed back to his place. The first thing to do was to get Vernon to change Elanor around so she could leave the Astral plane at will. Jinx cringed every time he thought of how he’d trapped her there, and left her to fight off whatever incomprehensible horrors the place had. He’d thought it was just some sort of spy-thing, a place where you could fly around looking through walls and listening to people without their noticing. It would have been bad enough if he’d banished Elanor to a gray, empty place over and over, but it was far worse to realize that he’d forced her into a horrible, dangerous place with mysterious, frightening things living in it, a place that drove humans insane. As if that wasn’t enough, while she was in this horrible place he’d been making remarks about how he didn’t particularly want to let her out. It was incredible that she still loved him after such behavior. He certainly didn’t love him after such behavior.

“Jinx? What are you thinking about?” asked Elanor.

“Nothing,” said Jinx. The next thing to do after getting Vernon to change Elanor was getting Vernon to change him, and the thought terrified him. It wasn’t just the thought of being altered by magic, either. He was determined to go into the Lonely Place with Elanor, even if it killed him. He was pretty sure he wasn’t human enough to be hurt by it, but he couldn’t be certain. All those years he’d tried to be human…

“Jinx, why aren’t you talking to me? Are you mad at me, because of the way I ate?”

“No, I’m not mad at you.”

“Then what’s bothering you?”

Jinx sighed, realizing he’d have to tell her sooner or later. “I’m going with you to the lonely place, Elanor, and I’m scared. That’s all.”

“You are? Peter and Julia said not to. I thought you changed your mind.”

“I have to. It’s only fair. Besides, I might learn something about Nameless-King.”

“Oh.” said Elanor. “Okay, then, you can come.”

“You don’t sound very worried!”

“Why wouldn’t you be able to come along? You’re a cat like me.”

“You said there were horrible things there.”

“We chased them away, and now it’s empty. Well, sort of. It can’t really be empty, because it’s too big. It’s hard to explain. I’ll have to show you, and then you’ll understand, but I promise there won’t be any things chasing you. Does that help?”

“I guess so.”

“I call it the Lonely Place, don’t I? If the things were still there, I wouldn’t be calling it the Lonely Place. I’d be calling it the Scary Place, like we used to call it.”

When they reached Jinx’s place, they went straight into Vernon’s cave and confronted the startled dragon, who’d been taking a nap.

“What is it? Do you have an appointment? No pets allowed on the premises.”

“Are you talking about Elanor?” snapped Jinx, offended.

“No, I’ve decided that you’re both my pets, and the humans as well. Unfortunately, I’ve rather outsmarted myself, because my lease doesn’t allow pets. It’s most distressing.”

“What lease?” said Jinx. “You rent this cave from King-Thomas?”

“Certainly not. I found this cave myself, and so I had to make the lease myself as well. I got a tremendous bargain, I might add: the rent is so low that I actually owe myself money! I’m being very lenient, of course. Considering the situation, I suppose I wouldn’t mind if I let you in here, every now and then, but promise you won’t tear up the carpet.”

“There isn’t a carpet, there’s only rock.”

“Well, promise you wouldn’t tear up the carpet if there was one.”

Jinx rolled his eyes in exasperation. “Vernon, this is serious.”

“Serious? That’s extra.”

“Extra what?”

“Hmmm… I’m not sure. Never mind, do please continue.”

“I need you to do some magic. First, can you make it so Elanor can go in and out of the lonely place whenever she wants?”

“I should think so, and I thoroughly approve. I should have thought of that long ago. Consider it done, no charge, and you need buy only six regular club selections over the next two years. Did you have a second request?”

“I need to go there, too.”

The dragon turned his vast, scaly head and stared at Jinx for a moment.

“Have you told anyone else of this, Jinx?”

“Peter and Julia don’t want me to go. They say that if people go there, they go crazy. Is that true?”

“I’ll try and explain.” said the dragon. “I’m not sure how much you’ll understand, though. The Astral plane isn’t just a place, it’s a plane of thought on a tremendously high level. Things live there, and sometimes manifest themselves in Rainmoor proper, but they’re not truly independent entities, more like distorted echoes of the overall consciousness. Elanor and the other astral guards can go into the Astral Plane because they’re not sufficiently complex to be affected by the place…”

“Can you explain better? I didn’t understand any of that. Echoes of what?”

“Hmmm. If you had, I’d know straight away that you shouldn’t risk it. I’ve looked at your mind, Jinx, and it’s extremely ambiguous. I couldn’t tell you whether it’s safe or not. I imagine that Peter and Julia were being rather sentimental if they were shocked at the idea of you going Astral, because I suspect they think of you as a regular human, only with a different appearance. Humans tend to do that. They assume that, if they like an entity, that entity is therefore similar to them. They do this with me as well, and I must admit sometimes I fall into the same irrational trap. However, I am certain that your mind is not a human mind, and yet it’s not an animal mind either. As I said, ambiguous.”

“Does that mean I can go with Elanor?”

“It means I’m not sure, Jinx. Why do you want to? Guilt? Curiosity? A desire to defend Elanor? If that’s the reason, I’d point out that she’s evidently done quite well on her own. There are almost no reports of hauntings or malicious spirits these days. Elanor, do you know why that is?”

“Yes.” said Elanor. “We chased all the things away~.”

“We?” inquired the dragon.

“Us animals. The things were too scary, so we stuck together and went after them until they all started to go down, or up, or whatever, and we didn’t stop until they went far away and left us alone.”

“Ah, that explains it. Good work, Elanor. Jinx, Elanor and her friends presumably thought they were chasing creatures of some sort away. What I imagine actually happened was that they overpowered the entities by the force of their emotion and loyalty to one another, and being animals weren’t susceptible to the dissolving effect of the Astral Plane. Animals tend to have a strong, instinctive sense of self, and will go into a defensive posture when subjected to the Astral Plane, refusing to perceive anything that violates their world-view. For instance, Elanor, what would you say if I told you that all the things you chased away are still there, in fact are everywhere in the Astral Plane at once?”

“They are not! We chased them so far away that they’ll never come back!”

“You see, Jinx? Elanor can’t understand the Astral Plane, and this protects her from it.”

“I don’t understand what you said either, Vernon. Did you go there?”

“Good lord, no!” exclaimed the dragon. “I wouldn’t last a moment! I’m far too intelligent to risk it. There are other ways to learn about the Astral Plane, you know, such as windows and beacons. They’re awfully tedious, but I’ve had centuries to play with them. So you understood nothing of what I said?”

“Nothing.” said Jinx, suppressing a feeling of unease.

“In that case, I suppose I could give you a little taste of the Astral Plane, to see how well you handle it. I’ll fix Elanor up first, and then I’ll project you into Astral for, oh, ten seconds. I think that’s a safe time limit. Humans can stand from five to ten seconds of it before they go mad, so I imagine ten would be safe for you. When the time is up, I’ll pull you back in.”

The dragon fell silent, working on Elanor’s mind and giving her the ability to go in and out of the lonely place at will. Jinx waited, getting more and more alarmed at what was about to happen to him. He hoped Vernon would let him get ready for it, rather than just throwing him in.

Finally, Vernon lifted his head from Elanor, who’d frozen immediately as if wanting to test the new ability out. The dragon looked at Jinx, and his eyes bored into Jinx’s, inexorably.

The first thing Jinx noticed was that the walls of Vernon’s cave were growing gray and misty. In fact, everything was getting gray and misty. Jinx felt something brush his leg, and looked down in alarm, expecting to see some nameless horror.

He saw a misty gray Elanor, looking up at him with ears perked up: however, her eyes were just holes in the cloudy form. Worse, he couldn’t see his leg, and as soon as he noticed that, he couldn’t feel it, either. With a shock, he realized that his body was gone entirely, and he was nothing but a disembodied mind in a transparent gray image of Rainmoor.

Transparent? He looked off into the distance, and that was a terrible mistake. He didn’t see very far, but his mind reached out in the direction he was looking, and he knew then that Rainmoor was infinite. His perception raced uncontrollably in that direction, and he felt the reality of endless caves and tunnels forcing itself on his brain, making him dwindle into a tiny, lost speck in the horrible expanse…

Jinx shut his eyes, refusing to see any more, and that cut off the feeling of infinity, for a moment. Then he sensed things of some sort, off in the distance. He held his eyes tightly shut, even though there was no ‘eyes’ and no ‘him’ anymore. That didn’t matter as much as not letting the things get him.

The things squirmed and flickered in his mind, his perception of them doing impossible things: one instant a thing would be infinitely far away, and then it was already breathing down his neck, latching onto a piece of his mind and vanishing into incalculable distance with it. But, strangely, his mind was not diminished by this: it existed in both places, where he was, and where the thing had gone. He seemed to become them, or perhaps they became him. Again and again, the things reached across the gray abyss and grabbed pieces of him, and this was okay, because he was everywhere…

All at once, with that thought, his mind swelled, as if the gray misty cave he’d been in was dwindling to a speck. He expanded through the infinite caves, and he was imagining all of them, and he was them, for he was Rainmoor. And he smiled.

And as the pinpricks of caves, in their fantastic, minute complexity, grew so tiny he could not see them, though he still felt every one, a strange thing happened. The image of a single cave, larger than all of Rainmoor, faded into existence. He was greatly confused at this, for the new thing wasn’t him, and that didn’t make sense at all. It kept getting clearer, and he suddenly realized he had legs and arms and a tail, which were unusual things for an infinite being to have. He was lying on hard rock, on his back, and something was licking his face, and it was Elanor, and he was Jinx.

“Say something, Jinx! Please!” Vernon was pleading.

“What? Say something… What do you want me to say? Elanor, stop that!”

The dragon heaved a suitably gigantic sigh of relief. “Thank goodness, you’re all right.”

“I am?” said Jinx, not at all convinced.

“You must be, Jinx, you’re talking. Nobody who went mad in the Astral Plane ever talked when they were brought back.”

Elanor, lying on his chest, hugged him awkwardly with her front legs, saying “Oh, tiger, I was so scared! Promise you’ll never disappear again!”

“Uh, okay.” said Jinx. He didn’t quite understand what she meant, but somewhere in the back of his mind was a part of him that did understand, and trembled.

“He’s going to be okay, Elanor, and I will not allow him to risk it again. He had a close call. You’d better stay close to him for a while, body contact will help him stay in touch with reality.”

Jinx, still trying to get within shouting distance of reality, asked “How’d you know the other people were mad, if they didn’t talk?”

“Some could only laugh,” said the dragon, “and some just stared. Some wouldn’t stop crying. They never lasted long, because they wouldn’t eat. One who’d been crying suddenly attacked everyone around him, and wouldn’t stop trying to kill everybody even after he’d been tied up so he couldn’t move. One started laughing, wouldn’t stop, and then sprang up and beat his head against the rock of the cave wall, still laughing as he died of a shattered skull. What would you call it?”

Jinx started shaking, feeling once more the terrible way that reality had overwhelmed the infinite being he’d almost become, trapping him within this ridiculous body, this pathetically small and limited mind. It seemed horribly unfair and absurd. While he was in the Astral Plane, he had nearly become an all-powerful, limitless being, laughing with delight in his omnipotence, and it had turned out to be only a dream, just a terrifying, seductive fantasy. Or was that reality, and this the nightmare? His head spun, and when it stopped spinning the cave was reality, the Astral Plane was the nightmare, and Elanor was licking his face again. He stared at the ceiling, and let her, for the foolishness of it was comfortingly real.

She turned and looked reproachfully at the dragon. “Don’t you dare say anything to upset my mate again! You hold your tongue!”

“I won’t say anything else, Elanor.” rumbled the dragon apologetically. “I didn’t mean to upset him. I think you’d better handle this. When he feels better, can I question him about what he experienced?”

She glared at him. “Maybe. I’m taking Jinx to bed now.”

“That might work. Unless he’s too shaken to respond the way you want.”

“What? Vernon, I’m not going to get him to make love to me! I’m going to cuddle him, like he did for me when I first met you. Don’t you see that Jinx needs some peace and quiet? Haven’t you ever had a mate?”

“No, Elanor, I have not. Dragons aren’t prolific, you know.”

“Then you couldn’t possibly understand. It’s a mate thing. Jinx, are you going to come with me, or shall I drag you by the scruff of the neck?”

Jinx got up hastily, swaying a bit, and followed Elanor out of the dragon’s cave.

They lay down on the cushions, and he held Elanor tightly, feeling her reassuring warmth. She was purring, and he could feel her purr as well as hear it, her body pressed firmly against his.

“Don’t listen to him.” said Elanor. “All that matters is that you came back.”

“Uh-huh.”

“If you want to make love to me, I’ll be happy to. I was just scratching Vernon’s nose about that.”

“No, not now.” said Jinx. “I want to sleep.”

“Actually, so do I. What a day we’ve had, tiger! Just exhausting!”

“You said it.”

Before long, Elanor was fast asleep. She purred in her sleep, which Jinx thought was much more endearing than snoring. Jinx was having problems. When he started to drift off, he’d panic, as if he was drifting away in the Astral Plane again. He’d come awake again with a start, jostling Elanor, who’d grumble crankily without actually waking. That would reassure him, and he’d drift off to sleep again, only to be jolted awake by his nebulous fears again.

After a few hours of this, Jinx had to get out. Even with Elanor pressed against him, he couldn’t stand the frustration of lying there and not quite sleeping. He managed to extricate himself from the affectionate, furry tangle he and Elanor were in, without waking her, and prowled off in search of something that felt real.

He looked in the dining room for a snack of some sort, and ate some half-moon bread things, but his efforts to find reassuringly normal food just made matters worse. The thin, brown liquid that hissed and sputtered, the small forked pieces of meat in clear jelly stuff, the cheese soup with toast: none of it was even slightly reasonable, and when the horrible red insect-thing appeared again, Jinx gave up.

He quietly slipped out into the passages of Rainmoor, closing the door gently to not wake Elanor, and started roaming. One good thing about his experience with the Astral Plane, he thought, was that he now felt like he could find his way around, for that terribly clear sense of all the interlinking caves surrounding him had burned the map of the local area into his brain. That was the only good thing about having been in the Astral Plane, but Jinx had to admit it was helpful.

He passed Gerald’s place, now Charles’s. Light showed under the door, but Jinx didn’t want to see Charles. Jinx wondered if he was happy with getting his lifelong dream, now that he had it. Perhaps he was, but apparently he still couldn’t sleep at night. Jinx could understand that, since he wasn’t able to sleep himself. The events of the day were too disturbing to just shake off, not counting the Astral Plane, which Jinx could feel surrounding him, a dim echo of nightmare giving every cave he went through an uneasy sense of familiarity.

There was somebody ahead approaching him, two people talking to each other. Jinx considered avoiding them, but then decided that wandering Rainmoor alone would only make him feel worse. Perhaps they’d be willing to talk to him, and through companionship dispel the eerie dread he felt. They came into view, and Jinx saw it was James talking to someone he didn’t recognize.

They stopped short, seeing Jinx, and James said “Speak of the devil.”

“Jinx would rather not, thank you,” said Jinx. “Jinx would rather speak of things that aren’t frightening.”

James seemed alarmed and disgusted at the same time. The man with him said, “Now, James, you need not be so shocked. Rainmoor often has people’s paths cross when it wishes to fix these matters. Why don’t we all go back to my place and have a friendly discussion? Perhaps we can solve both your problem and mine at one stroke.”

A friendly discussion sounded fine to Jinx, but James drew himself up haughtily. “I shall take leave of you now, sir. Forgive my reluctance, but I shall not willingly associate with this… with him, even for the best of reasons. Good day.”

James left, brushing past Jinx with a strange combination of irritation and bravado. Jinx was tempted to swipe at him as he passed, for his arrogant manner and contemptuous ways, but held back because James was wearing a sword, and Jinx had left his at home. Jinx felt foolish at the urge, for the desire to lash out like that came from his tiger side, and sometimes he’d forget at such a moment that he had fingers instead of claws. It was fine if he had a sword in his hand, but barehanded he was at a disadvantage, his instincts trying to call upon natural weapons he didn’t have.

The other man remained, examining Jinx with a wary, searching look in his eyes. Jinx wondered if he was frightening the man, and in an attempt at reassurance, said “You wanted to have conversation?”, for he’d found that people got used to him faster if he made a point of talking to them.

“Why, certainly.” replied the man. “I should be delighted to entertain you, Lord Jinx, do please come this way. How does becoming a First Lord suit you? What brings you out here so late at night? Follow me, we’ll go back to my place and I’ll get you a drink.”

They proceeded along a twisting path that wove down into areas Jinx hadn’t been to, and Jinx tried to answer the man’s incessant, curious questions, which never let up. The man watched Jinx closely as he answered, and gave such an impression of shrewdness that Jinx found himself asking questions of his own.

“You don’t say! You survived the Astral Plane? I am impressed. What did you learn there?”

“Not much, just how to not get lost. Vernon wanted to ask questions about it, too. Why is that?”

“We know so little about it, Lord Jinx! It’s natural that any good mage would be fascinated with any intelligent being that went to the Astral Plane and returned with its sanity. What we have for information is dreadfully technical, you know. We lack a subjective impression of what the place is like, and such an impression could be of great help in focusing our efforts. Would you be willing to describe your experience, Lord Jinx?”

“No. Not yet, anyway.”

“Perfectly understandable. I’m not in the least surprised that it’s left you shaken. However, you must understand that the impressions of the Astral Plane will be more useful if they’re fresh. It’s possible that, when you recover fully from your experience, your mind will contain nothing of value about it. Since you’re not willing to describe it, might I enter your mind and examine the…”

“No!”

“Lord Jinx, I apologize. Is there some reason why this notion upsets you? It would seem the obvious thing to do, if you cannot describe what happened.”

“Jinx is not going to let you wander around in his mind!”

“I regret your decision, Lord Jinx. Do you normally refrain from use of your title?”

“I’d rather use my real name. And who are you?”

“By all means. Why is it that you prefer not to use your title, if you don’t mind my asking? I’ve found that First Lords are less likely to use their title in conversation, that is, to wish it to be used. Second Lords, on the other hand, when talking to someone of lesser rank, will often be offended if the title is omitted. Why do you suppose that is, Jinx?”

“Maybe they want everybody to know who they are. Why didn’t you answer when I asked who you are?”

“Now, Jinx, are you suspecting me? I’m not the Nameless Pretender, you know. I’m just an ordinary noble, trying to get by in these dangerous times. It’s distressing, the signs and omens are greatly troubling. Did you mention Vernon? Vernon and I often end up working on the same problems, and I felt him contact Robert as Robert merged with Rainmoor. Did he learn anything useful?”

“Only that Robert got killed by Nameless. Oh, also that I’m supposed to kill Nameless, either that or I’m going to kill the King instead. That doesn’t make sense, the King is a nice human and I have no intentions of killing him. If you were there, did you find out anything that would explain it?”

They’d arrived at a door that seemed to be made of iron, and the man paused while he fumbled at locks of some sort. The door opened silently, and they went into a large, low-ceilinged cave, that was filled with books and magical implements: crucibles, scrying glasses, scrolls, everything a powerful mage would want. Jinx found this disconcerting, for it reminded him of his father’s workshop. He was beginning to think he’d made a mistake in accepting the man’s invitation.

The man replied, slowly, “Yes, I did. If what you’re telling me is true, then it confirms my own perceptions. What Vernon did not notice was a shade of meaning, relating to duration or time, which is perhaps understandable because his species is so long-lived that time means little to him. Can I get you a drink?”

“No, thank you. What does this shade of meaning say?”

“I expressed myself poorly there. It’s only partly related to time and is more to do with the succession, as it works in Rainmoor. Vernon does understand succession, but it’s not important to him.”

“What does it say? And who are you? What are you doing?” asked Jinx in some alarm, for the man was doing things on one of his workbenches with his back turned, making Jinx very nervous.

“You’re not destined to kill King Thomas, you’re destined to kill his successor.” said the man. “Currently, his successor is Lord Ivan. And that will never do, for Lord Ivan is me.”

Jinx turned and made for the door, which still hung open, but stopped in his tracks, as a powerful force clamped down onto his mind. He struggled futilely, unable to move, his mind reeling under the hostile magic trying to destroy it.

“Honestly, I’m not the Nameless Pretender.” said Lord Ivan. “In fact, when I become King, I shall destroy the Nameless Pretender as soon as I can determine who he is. Until then, I will bide my time, and wait for him to kill King Thomas. I’m well protected in my home, since I’ve drawn almost all of my powers into this one small area, so Nameless is bound to kill the King first. Then I will kill him. However, I’d rather you didn’t kill him, at least not until he gets King Thomas. More importantly, I can’t leave you running around loose, ready to kill me when I succeed to the throne…”

Jinx fought desperately against the magic, so hard that he stopped breathing, unable to do anything but strain against the force crushing his mind. His vision ran red as he savagely battled Ivan’s magic, holding it off somehow by sheer ferocity and determination.

“My, your mind is a fierce one, Jinx. I’m lucky I did pull all my power into this one room. I’m tempted to apologize, for I meant to kill you quickly, not this way. It must be terribly uncomfortable for you. I’m dismayed at that, for I’m not a cruel man and I honestly didn’t mean to torture you like this. I’d better stop chatting with you and focus the spell myself. Before I do, I must say that I wish I could have met you in other circumstances, Jinx. Your mind is awe-inspiring in its resistance to hostile magic. It’s rather touchingly futile, for I notice you’re not breathing and will soon die of asphyxiation, anyway. I am sorry for the agony you’re being put through. That spell is supposed to kill instantly and painlessly. I’d better help it now.”

Lord Ivan fell silent, and Jinx’s mind writhed as the pressure doubled, tripled. Jinx became nothing but a center of white-hot rage, holding back the hostile magic with vicious fury. He would not allow himself to be killed by magic, no matter what, even if that meant fighting until his body failed and died. Not by magic. Not that way…

Suddenly the pressure slackened, went back to its original amount, and Jinx could see again, though he was still unable to move. What he saw was baffling: Lord Ivan was reeling around, striking at nothing with his hands, as something invisible tore at his clothing. It would stop for a moment, and Lord Ivan would look around in a panic, and then the invisible thing would attack again, knocking him back. Jinx saw blood coming from the man’s throat, and his tunic was torn.

Finally, Lord Ivan fell back onto the table he’d been working at, his hands around the invisible thing and trying to push it away from his throat. He rolled around, knocking vials and flasks in every direction, and suddenly Jinx was free again, able to move. He nearly fell over when that happened, for he’d been straining so hard that all his muscles were stiff. The door was still open, and Jinx bolted for it and ran for his life, hardly caring where he went as long as he was going away from the wizard’s lair.

When he stopped, he looked around and realized he’d instinctively taken an alternate path back to his place. He was within five minutes’ walk of it, and he knew which way to go. He also realized he’d been running full tilt on all fours, and his hands hurt because they really weren’t much good for that. Jinx stood up, massaging his hands and nervously looking and listening for any indication that Ivan was pursuing him.

Before he could start walking, however, he felt something brush his leg, and nearly jumped out of his skin, his heart pounding. He froze, and looked down, and saw nothing. The invisible thing had followed him. Then, as it rubbed affectionately against his leg, he realized who the invisible thing was. Elanor was trapped in his place, unable to open the door, but still she’d managed to come with him, in Astral form.

He reached down to pet her, but she was gone before he could touch her, and all he felt was a brief sensation of cold, as if his hand had passed through a chill breeze. He headed home.

When he opened the door, Elanor was waiting right behind it, and she reared up on her hind legs and threw herself into his arms, trembling.

“Don’t you ever, ever, do that again, Jinx! I woke up and you were gone, and when I found you in the lonely place, that horrible man was trying to kill you!” she wailed, and burst into tears.

“Well, you got him, anyway. Did you kill him? You were at his throat when I left.”

“No, no, I couldn’t! When I noticed you were gone, I started to fade, and I couldn’t bite him anymore! I tried, but I just went right through him because I wanted to find you so badly that killing him didn’t matter as much. I gave up, and went to find you, but the man was still alive! I’m going to go there right now, and rip his throat out!”

“No, Elanor! You mustn’t! If you go there yourself, he’ll kill you, just like he almost killed me.”

“Is he the bad man everyone keeps talking about?”

“I don’t know. He acts like it, but he said he wasn’t. Why would he lie to somebody he was about to kill?”

“In case you got away, which you did?”

“Maybe. I should talk to Vernon about it. He did say one thing that was interesting. He said that I’m not going to kill King-Thomas, instead I’m going to kill him because he’s the next King.”

“Good. Kill him. Can I help?”

“Well, it’s dangerous.”

“So? I want to eat part of him. It’d serve him right. It was frustrating trying to bite his throat from the lonely place, because I couldn’t taste it.”

Jinx was shocked. “Elanor, do you usually eat people? You can’t do that!”

“Oh, no. I never have, even before I came here. Little monkeys are what I usually ate. Sometimes a deer or something, but I wasn’t really old enough to get deer whenever I wanted. I stopped being hungry when I was brought here, and I haven’t been hungry for a very long time. I just want to make an exception for this one. Can you blame me? He was attacking you!”

“You shouldn’t. Killing him is all right, but you can’t eat him. He’s a human.”

“So?”

“Vernon told me that it’s impolite to eat something that can talk to you.”

“Who cares? Where do you get all these funny ideas, anyway?”

“Elanor,” said Jinx, “I’ve been living like humans for a very long time. As a personal favor to me, will you promise not to eat any humans you kill, even if they were attacking me?”

“Not even a little bit? Just as a snack?”

“Not even a little bit.”

“What difference would it make? Dead things are dead.”

“Elanor, no! How would you feel if something was trying to eat me?”

“You’re not dead! Don’t talk like that, Jinx!”

“I’m just trying to explain. Think of how you’d feel if that happened.”

“I will not! Why are you saying such horrible things?”

“Elanor, I’m trying to show you why eating humans is wrong. You shouldn’t even be saying things like that. Not even about Lord-Ivan!”

“Oh, all right. I don’t see why it’s such a big deal to you, but if it makes you feel better, I promise not to eat any humans. It’s not like I’m hungry, anyway, so it shouldn’t matter much.”

Jinx decided he’d never let that not-having-to-eat spell be taken off Elanor. It was disconcerting to realize that under the ability to talk, under her passionate devotion to him, was a predator that liked to tear her victims’ throats out and eat them. He had still been trying to fool himself into thinking that she was like people, and once more he was reminded that Elanor was still the jungle cat she looked like.

He wondered whether that was what he loved in her, whether his own dual nature was stirred by her innocent shamelessness, her predatory fierceness. His tiger side had been suppressed, so he could live among humans, and he realized that he was ashamed of it. Every time he’d panicked and dropped to all fours, every time he’d lashed out with his hand, forgetting he didn’t have claws, even every time he’d turned around without looking and knocked something over with his tail, his shame had grown.

He tried to put it out of his mind, and was shameless with Elanor for a while, although he had to admit she was far more shameless than he, and then they slept, and Jinx was untroubled by nightmares.

Elanor had trouble getting to sleep, and when she did, her dreams were a far cry from her usual dreams of prowling the jungles, hunting and mating and stalking prey. She dreamed that Jinx was fleeing from a tiger twice his size, while she was stuck in the lonely place and couldn’t touch anything. She jumped around him hysterically, for the other tiger was bounding after him, yet Jinx refused to drop to all fours and run properly. Horrified, she watched it seize him, and heard his agonized squall. The beast threw Jinx down onto the ground, holding him down with one huge paw, and Elanor went for its throat, but her teeth went right through it like she didn’t exist. It began to eat him. She tried frantically and futilely to bite it, tormented unendurably, because it hadn’t bothered to kill him first. It simply held him down, its claws stabbing deep into him, lazily sinking its teeth into Jinx’s helplessly struggling body and ripping him apart before her eyes. Elanor, maddened, desperately tried to drive away the happily feeding beast, but she still couldn’t touch it, and as it finished eating Jinx’s middle and sank its teeth into his chest, he gave one last despairing thrash and yowl and died, and Elanor woke with a start, shaking, her heart pounding wildly.

She had to look to see if Jinx was okay, terrified that she’d find herself lying next to an eviscerated, dead body. He was sleeping peacefully, and there wasn’t the faintest sign of the grisly mayhem she’d seen happen. When she settled back against him, he stirred and mumbled something unintelligible without opening his eyes. Elanor pressed against him, shivering, and lay awake for a long time, not understanding.

Eventually she fell asleep again, exhausted, and dreamed of jungles.

Next Chapter
  Comment

Entangled

July 26th, 2010
Kings Of Rainmoor
(45 reads) 
Previous Chapter

Jinx woke up the next morning in a comfortable mood, the terrors of the previous night seeming less real by daylight. There wasn’t any daylight, just the ever-present Rainmoor light, but Jinx decided that it would do for daylight, and he went into the dining room to find some breakfast. It was unfortunate that he’d made much of the breakfast food he’d found for Sean go away, but he managed to find some of it again.

Elanor came to join him, yawning. “What are you going to do today, Jinx?”

“I don’t know. Maybe just stay here for a change. I still want to help King-Thomas and all that, but I want to take a day off. Do you want to have breakfast with me, Elanor?”

“Maybe. What are you having? Is it good?”

“Well, there isn’t anything alive that you could sink your teeth into and rip to shreds,” teased Jinx, “but I suppose I could look for raw meat. Does that help any?”

Elanor shuddered, reminded of her dream the night before. “No raw anything, please. What is there? I’m curious.”

Elanor’s tastes proved cautious: she hated the various egg things and many of the bread things, but she liked bacon and enjoyed the sweet syrup from the fried-bread stuff Jinx had found for Sean. By the time he’d finished eating, she’d grown tired of experimenting with people food and was finished herself. As they left the kitchen, there was a knocking at the door, and Jinx turned, then realized with surprise that it wasn’t the door to the outside, but the door to Vernon’s cave.

When Jinx opened it, King Thomas was standing there, looking unhappy. Vernon was behind him, saying “Be reasonable, Tom. Somebody’s playing tricks on you, that’s obvious. It doesn’t mean you have to question Jinx…”

“Silence!” snapped the King, while Jinx was still trying to figure out how he got there.

“What do you want?” asked Jinx.

“You must come with me, Lord Jinx. I have gravely serious questions to ask.”

“What, in Vernon’s cave?”

King Thomas did not reply, but strode off across the rock floor without looking back. Jinx followed, and Elanor came right after him, almost treading on his paws in her haste. As the King neared the opposite wall, a passageway opened before him, evidently one of those King’s Paths Peter had mentioned.

At the other end of the passageway was a strange place, much like a plane of some sort. Jinx was baffled by it, for it seemed familiar somehow, yet he’d never been to a place where the ground was white. There were mountains of a sort, also white, but they were lumpy and preposterous, and seemed to defy gravity. Had King-Thomas invented this place? The inexplicable familiarity nagged at him.

Jinx heard a moan from behind him, and looked back to see Elanor, who was being pushed out of the passageway as it closed up, and was struggling and trying to dig her claws in, looking down fixedly. Jinx looked down at the white ground himself, to see what was upsetting her, and at that moment the white under his feet drifted away, exposing more clouds miles below him. He froze, then reached down and touched Elanor gently. She was trembling, and looked up at him with wide, frightened eyes. “It’s not real, Elanor.” he said, trying to convince himself as well. “Pretend it’s like the lonely place, and you’re flying.”

Elanor was not reassured, but she followed him anyway as he went up to King Thomas, who’d seated himself in a throne that was just like the floor, constructed of clouds and air.

“Lord Jinx,” he said, “I have distressing news. First, I would ask what you know of Lord James’s death.”

“He’s dead?”

“Did you know of this? Answer!”

“Jinx hadn’t heard of it until just now. How did he die?”

“Ah. Well, he was clawed to death, as if by a giant cat, since you didn’t know.”

Jinx glanced at Elanor, nervously. She was preoccupied with staring down and thinking she was about to plummet to her death, and wasn’t paying attention to the conversation. “Why are you asking me, King-Thomas?”

“Well, since you’d threatened him, and because of the nature of his injuries, it seemed most likely that you’d killed him. He had made a complaint against you, which I’d ignored.”

“I don’t even have claws, King-Thomas, and my teeth aren’t the same as a real tiger’s.”

“You don’t? I’d always assumed you had. Huh! That casts a new light on Ivan’s claims, as well. Ivan claims that you visited him last night and attacked him, biting at his throat and causing him serious harm and great mental distress. Is that not so?”

“Um… I did visit him, but he got attacked by something else. When that happened, I ran away.”

“True, but inconclusive. Could you explain that, please?”

Jinx stood there, baffled. In order to explain what he was running away from, he’d have to explain about Elanor attacking Ivan. He wasn’t about to do that, since for all he knew it was Elanor who killed James: she’d certainly been in the right place at the right time, and he hadn’t asked her if she happened to kill anybody on the way to Ivan’s. The reason he was at Ivan’s in the first place was because he’d been unable to sleep after his disturbing experience in the Astral Plane, and to explain what was disturbing about the Astral Plane he’d have to understand what had happened to him there. It was just too complicated.

“No.” said Jinx, simply. The King stared at him, astonished.

“You speak the truth. Can you explain why you can’t explain?”

“No.” said Jinx, not even trying to figure out what that would involve.

“Hmmm… How frustrating. Well, even if you can’t tell me what you were doing last night, perhaps you can confirm your innocence. Once more, did you kill James?”

“No.”

“Did you attack Ivan?”

“No, he attacked me.”

“He what? Why did he do that?”

“He said I’m supposed to kill the next King, which is him, and he didn’t want that to happen.”

King Thomas was silent, and Jinx wondered what he’d said that was so upsetting.

“I see. Did he give any reason for believing this?” said the King, finally.

“He talked to Robert before Robert went away.”

“Is Ivan the Nameless Pretender?” demanded the King.

“I don’t know. He acts like it, but he said he wasn’t.”

King Thomas brooded for a while, as Jinx fidgeted. “By the way,” he said, “did Elanor kill James? It doesn’t matter at this point, but she does have claws and teeth.”

Jinx was about to speak, but Elanor interrupted him. “I didn’t kill anybody! I don’t know who this James is, and I did bite that Ivan person, but only because he was attacking my mate!”

The King was thunderstruck. “Elanor, what is this? Who taught you to speak?”

“Vernon did. Didn’t he tell you?”

“He did not. What you say is true, Elanor, and it explains what happened to Ivan, but how was he trying to kill Jinx?”

“I don’t know how, but he was. Can we go now? This place is scary.”

The King sighed heavily. “Yes.” he said. “Jinx cannot tell me more, I don’t expect you to, and I should like to be alone now.” He got up and began to walk out a King’s Gate, which opened before him, and then stopped, having apparently used the wrong one. He went back, and began to walk out the Gate to Vernon’s cave. It was strange to watch, since the Gates only appeared when the King tried to walk through them, winking into existence in mid-air, stone-walled tunnels in the clouds with insides but no outsides.

King-Thomas trudged slowly, staring at his feet. He seemed to have lost all trace of the agitation he’d had minutes before, and was peaceful, but terribly sad. As they approached the other end of the tunnel, he stumbled and put his hand against the wall to keep from falling over, as if too troubled to walk surely.

“What’s wrong?” asked Elanor, noticing his distress.

“Ah, Elanor. It’s nothing you can help, my dear. I had feared that Jinx would bring bad tidings, but the omens he brought are far worse. Let me pet your pretty head once more, my dear, for I may not get another chance.”

At that, Elanor reared up on her hind legs, putting her paws gently on his shoulders and looking him in the eye. “Don’t say that! Are you going to die?”

“So I hear.”

“No! You mustn’t! I’m not going to let anybody get you! ”

King Thomas hugged her, deeply moved. “There’s nothing you can do, Elanor.”

“There is so! I’m going to go and kill that Ivan person, right now!”

They’d gone far enough that the passage opened into Vernon’s cave, and the dragon, hearing this exchange, inquired “What is all this, Tom? Bad omens?”

King Thomas released Elanor, who dropped to all fours as usual, and as they entered the cave, he informed the dragon, “Neither Jinx nor Elanor killed James. Elanor attacked Ivan, but she was unbearably provoked and cannot be blamed for that. And it seems that you misread the information from Robert, Vernon. Jinx is not fated to kill me. Jinx is fated to kill Ivan, after Ivan kills me.”

“You don’t say! Why, that makes perfect sense! Why didn’t I think of that? I remember that there was something about that message that had me wondering, and you’ve cleared it up wonderfully!”

King Thomas groaned, and strode back into the passageway, which promptly closed up behind him.

“You hurt his feelings, Vernon!” accused Elanor.

“Did I? I suppose I did, at that. You can’t blame me for being pleased, though: I’ve been trying to work out what that omen meant ever since I got it, and now it all becomes perfectly clear. Jinx kills Ivan after Ivan kills Tom, and Ivan is Nameless, and it all makes sense.”

“Ivan said he wasn’t Nameless, and King-Thomas doesn’t want to be killed.” said Jinx.

“Of course he doesn’t want to be killed, but he’s had a full, satisfying life,” said Vernon, with the callousness of one who has centuries yet to live. “He wouldn’t last another forty years, maybe not even thirty, even if nobody was going to kill him. I don’t expect him to appreciate it, but at least he’ll be spared the slow, lingering death some of the Kings of Rainmoor have had. He’s not so bad off.”

“But don’t you want to help him? I thought you liked him!” said Jinx.

“How? When Rainmoor decides to do something, and the magic of Rainmoor starts to guide events, there’s no stopping it. Rainmoor does not make mistakes, Jinx. Tom knows that perfectly well, and he can accept it. Nobody’s asking him to be happy about it. Look at it this way, Jinx, at least you’ll get to kill Ivan and avenge Tom’s death. Then Charles will be King, and you can go home.”

“Can’t I kill Ivan before he kills King-Thomas? Besides, how do you know that Ivan is Nameless? He said he wasn’t.”

“Be reasonable, Jinx. Who else would it be? He’s tried to accuse you of attacking him, last night, and I know that you were in no condition to do any such thing. You probably were out like a light the moment your head hit the pillow. You see, Ivan had no way of knowing that you’d just that night dared the Astral Plane, and that you were left too exhausted and drained to go anywhere…”

“No, I couldn’t sleep, so I went out and wandered around. I met Ivan and James, but James left, so I went with Ivan to his place, and he tried to kill me.”

“What?” exclaimed the dragon. “You did what? Run that by me again.”

Jinx started over, and ended up telling the entire story to the fascinated dragon, down to the smallest details. As soon as he’d finished, Vernon began questioning him closely.

“Now, what was it Ivan said to James, when James walked past you and left?”

“Something about how maybe he could fix both of their problems.”

“Roughly translated, that means both of them want you dead. I suppose I shouldn’t count James, as he’s dead himself. I have to wonder if there are others also conspiring against you.”

“They better not.” said Elanor darkly. “Just because I didn’t kill this James..”

“Please, Elanor!” replied Vernon. “Try and control your predatory instincts! You don’t seem to understand how delicate your situation is. I’m not so concerned that anyone’s going to sneak in and murder you in the night, I’m thinking about the effect of public opinion! Do you think Tom’s in a position to stand up for you at this point? Do you think he’ll throw away what loyalty he commands on your behalf, if the nobles of Rainmoor insist that you be put to death?”

“No!” said Jinx. “I didn’t do anything, and neither did Elanor, and King-Thomas knows it! He said we were telling the truth!”

Vernon gazed levelly at him. “And what if he is lying? He’d have reason to, if you were doing these killings on his behalf. What did he hire you for, anyway?”

“You think I killed James.” said Jinx, unbelievingly.

“I didn’t say that. I said, what if Tom is lying? Am I to believe that, since the King can’t be lied to directly when granting an audience, therefore he cannot tell a lie himself? And how should I know whether you killed James or not? Frankly, it’s no great loss to the human species even if you did. I can tell you, however, that the other nobles will definitely think you killed James, that you attacked Ivan, that you’re not safe to have around. The same goes for Elanor, of course.”

“Why would they think that? They don’t even know me!” protested Elanor. Jinx said nothing, for he felt the truth of it. He, not Elanor, had been run out of towns, hunted, driven away, and it really didn’t matter that these people didn’t know him. That had never stopped them before.

Vernon had been watching Jinx closely. “Jinx, perhaps you could explain to her? I suspect that you understand what I’m saying.”

Jinx looked at the dragon, then at Elanor, and when he saw her puzzled, hurt expression, he said, simply, “No.”

“You can’t? I’m surprised at you, Jinx. I know you’ve seen this sort of thing before, surely you can recognize it, explain to Elanor that there’s nothing you can do?”

“No. I never liked living that way, but I refuse to make Elanor live that way.”

“Live what way?” asked Elanor.

“Guilty.” said Jinx. “Elanor, we’re going to go out and talk to people, and try to find out who did kill James. I don’t know what we should say if they ask us about Ivan, but I’ll think of something.”

“Ah, Jinx?” said Vernon.

“Don’t you try to talk me out of it!”

“No, I was only going to suggest that you tell the truth about Ivan. What you told me was convincing, because it’s just the sort of thing Ivan would do and everybody knows it.”

“You believe that part, do you?” said Jinx, exasperated.

“It seems probable.” replied the dragon. “Nothing is certain, but some things are more likely than others. That Ivan should try to lure you to his rooms and do away with you is exceedingly likely.”

“Jinx accepts your apology, if that was one.” said Jinx, and left, with Elanor tagging along behind him, to the sound of dragonish chuckling.

King Thomas sat on his throne of clouds, bemused. Lord Charles, upon hearing the latest events, had asked for an audience, and was passionately laying out his plan for doing away with Lord Ivan.

“I shall need your help, my liege, in luring him out. What you must do…”

“Charles, are you suggesting that you can foil his plot? There is reason to believe all this, these events, are guided by Rainmoor itself. Do you seriously believe that you change the course of events, and save my life?”

“My liege, if I can have your help, Lord Ivan will not be able to murder you.”

“But you say you will bring me his head! Isn’t that rather brutal? I’m surprised at you, Charles, I would not have believed you capable of such an act. I admit it sounds like a thorough way of stopping him, but must you do it that way?”

“I must. No other way is fitting.”

“I’m flattered by your loyalty, Charles, but can’t you tell me more? You want me to send word to Ivan, to tell all the nobles that you, yourself have been exposed as the Nameless Pretender, and to gather in the Great Hall for your execution! What on earth do you have in mind?”

“My liege, Lord Ivan may have, to some extent, the ability to read thoughts. That would explain much, because if he knows that people think him the Nameless Pretender his actions make sense. He is in seclusion in his rooms, and nobody could kill him there. You must tell all that I am the guilty one, so he will feel safe and come out.”

“That’s going to be hard on Peter, you know. He suggested you.”

“Peter’s feelings will just have to suffer. These are desperate times, and I am suggesting desperate measures.”

“And what then?”

“I shall hide behind the door, and when he enters the Great Hall I will attack and lop off his head. That is the only way I can think of to kill this dangerous man, my liege.”

“There is one thing you’re overlooking, Charles, with these desperate measures. Everybody has always suspected Ivan, from the beginning, but what if Ivan is not the man? I imagine you’re so caught up in your plans that you never thought of that, but think of it now. What then?”

“My liege, I am willing to take that risk.”

“Well, I’m not!” snapped King Thomas. “Sir, I will not be a party to the murder of an innocent man! You will have to come up with more proof than that!”

“Please, my liege, you must trust me! I cannot tell you all of my plans…”

“Which is precisely what disturbs me, sir! What if you are wrong?”

“…for the reason that, if I were to tell you all, they would fail! Should Lord Ivan read your mind, and should he find in it this plan, all my efforts would be in vain!”

“And why, may I ask, does he not read your mind?”

“He considers me beneath notice. My liege, I have played the part of a useless flunky for years, knowing this situation would arise. I knew I would have only one chance, if that, and I shall not waste it.”

“Yes, I’d wondered what happened to you. You were among the most valiant knights, and then you started serving Gerald and went to pot. Were you watching Ivan even in those days?”

“My liege, I have been watching Ivan for years, knowing what he is capable of.”

“Tell me one thing, Charles. I accept that you cannot tell me more of your plans. Everything you have said is truth. That’s all very well, but how am I to know Ivan is the man? Is he the demon people have called Nameless, so when you chop off his head he’ll disappear in a cloud of smoke? You must tell me enough that I shall be satisfied. What can you tell me, sir? Speak!”

“I can tell you only this, so mark me well, my liege. When I have killed Ivan, you will know. I cannot say how, or why, as yet, but you will know beyond the shadow of a doubt. Do I speak the truth?”

King Thomas regarded him soberly. “You do, sir. That is not what I would have wished, but I must admit that your words are evidence of certain knowledge. Very well, I will do as you have asked. When do you wish the announcements to be made?”

“Tonight, my liege. Give me an hour’s advance warning, that I may hide behind the door. I shall not fail.”

“Charles,” said King Thomas querulously, “you’ve no business being certain about that. You really believe that you can’t fail, it came across as true. That disturbs me, sir, because you can’t know what might happen. What if Ivan refuses to come?”

“Then I’ll stay behind the door, and we’ll try something else.”

“Oh, all right. I have to admit your certainty is reassuring. I’ll give you the advance warning, and we’ll give it a try. Would it be all right to let Peter know the truth?”

“No, my liege! You must convince all that I am the Nameless Pretender! Ivan is fiendishly clever, and if Peter is not upset Ivan will know it’s a trap! My plan depends on your doing your part, my liege, and you must not fail either! Everything depends on it!”

“But, Charles, I’ll know you’re not the Nameless Pretender! Won’t that affect it?”

“You had better try to believe I am, my liege.”

Next Chapter
  Comment

King of Rainmoor

July 26th, 2010
Kings Of Rainmoor
(47 reads) 
Previous Chapter

Jinx and Elanor wandered through the caves and tunnels of Rainmoor, and Jinx was beginning to wish he hadn’t bothered. Several times they’d seen someone in the distance, but everyone who saw them coming ducked into another tunnel or turned around and went the other way. Vernon was right: they were all afraid of him and didn’t want to get anywhere near him.

“Why is everybody running away?” asked Elanor, puzzled.

“They’re afraid of me, Elanor.”

“Well, somebody should tell them not to be. There’s another one, I’ll go tell him not to be afraid!”

Elanor bounded off toward the distant figure before Jinx could stop her. “Elanor! Come back here!” shouted Jinx desperately, as the distant figure fled past a twist in the passageway, hotly pursued by Elanor.

Jinx ran after them, terrified that whoever it was might have a weapon, might kill Elanor in fear. Surely anybody would assume that she was the creature that killed James, considering the circumstances! He ran harder, desperate to get there before Elanor was quite dead, and try to heal her. If that meant fighting off somebody, fine. They all thought he was dangerous anyway. If they hurt Elanor, they’d find out what dangerous really meant…

Jinx rounded the corner and almost fell over Sean, who was sitting on the ground petting Elanor.

“Too late, mate, I’ve already been knocked down by your consort. Didn’t recognize her until she pounced on me, pinned me down, and told me not to be afraid. Odd way to tell somebody not to be afraid, isn’t it? Was it your idea?”

“Sean, I’m so sorry!” said Jinx breathlessly.

“Oh, it was your idea, eh? Might have known. I probably would have been afraid if she wasn’t purring so loud. It’s hard to be afraid of something that’s purring and licking your nose.”

“This wasn’t my idea, Sean, she just ran off after you. Elanor, don’t you ever do that again!”

“Don’t be harsh with her, now.” said Sean. “She’s a dear, and I can’t believe she meant any harm. Lucky it was me, though, and I knew who she was. James got killed, you know, and everybody’s nervous. Oh, by the way, did you kill him?”

“No, and neither did Elanor.”

“Then it must have been Ivan. I saw them talking last night, though they didn’t see me. I don’t know exactly how he made it look like you did it, but any good mage could manage it without too much trouble. I could almost like Ivan for that, except that he must have killed Robert as well if he’s Nameless. I wish I’d known that at the time, so I could have gone after the pair of them.”

“Don’t.” said Jinx. “Ivan is too dangerous.”

“Oh? Rumor has it you went for his throat the other night. Is that true? I hope so.”

“No, it was me.” said Elanor.

“No, really? Elanor, you’re a beautiful creature with impeccable taste. You couldn’t have picked a better person to bite, take my word for it. What gave you the idea? Or did you just think he’d look better without a neck?”

“He was trying to kill Jinx, so I had to bite him to make him stop.”

“What? The bastard! He won’t rest until he kills off all my friends, will he? Why didn’t you finish him off?”

“I would have, only I was biting him from the lonely place…”

“The Astral Plane.” translated Jinx.

“Okay, the astral plane, and when Jinx got away I didn’t want to kill him as much as I wanted to see if Jinx was all right. So I went after Jinx, and I didn’t finish killing Ivan.”

“Pity.” said Sean. Jinx wondered what Ivan would think if he knew how badly these two wanted to kill him. Maybe he did know, and that’s why he was hiding.

“Is everybody really afraid of Jinx?” inquired Elanor.

“Blame Hugo for that. He’s been going around telling everybody he could find that he’d warned James to be careful of Jinx. Now he’s warning everybody. You ought to kill him, Jinx, you outrank him and he’s certainly behaving disrespectfully. Tell him, if he doesn’t take it all back, then you’ll kill him. He’d never do it, so then all you’d have to do is catch him warning somebody about you and he’d be fair game.”

“And then if I killed him, everybody would think he was right.”

Sean winced. “I guess so. He tried to warn me, you know. I just told him that if you had killed James my main gripe was that you’d deprived me of the pleasure of it. That shut him up right away.”

“Do you really think Ivan killed James? I saw them together too, but they were being friendly because they both wanted to kill me.”

“P’raps they stopped being friendly after you left them.”

“No, James left and I went with Ivan. He was being friendly, and I didn’t know he was going to try to kill me. When I got away, Elanor was already attacking him, and I don’t think he’d go out again after that.”

“No, honestly? Then Ivan probably didn’t kill James. I wonder who did? Are you sure you didn’t?”

“I haven’t killed anybody yet.”

“Ah, well, the night is young.”

“It’s not night yet!” said Elanor. “It’s still daytime!”

“See?” replied Sean. “I told you.”

Jinx suddenly realized the page, Michael, was hovering nervously some fifty feet away, clearly wanting to say something but afraid to approach Elanor. Sean and Elanor noticed him next.

“What’s the matter with him?” remarked Sean.

“Elanor attacked him, remember?”

“Oh!” said Elanor. “He didn’t know I was only chasing him away?”

“Of course not! You told him you wanted to see what his throat tasted like!”

“Huh!” remarked Sean. “You shouldn’t have done that, Elanor. He’s a good lad.”

“Awww. Look how frightened he is. Is he going to come say hello, or is he just going to stand there?”

“Michael!” called Jinx. “Come here, she’s not going to hurt you.”

Michael approached hesitantly. “Promise?”

“Promise.”

The boy never took his eyes off Elanor as he came closer and produced a scroll.

“Now hear this,” he read, shot a nervous glance at Elanor, and continued, “all nobles of Rainmoor are to gather in the Great Hall at seven tonight for the Execution of First Lord Charles, also known as the Nameless Pretender, for the murder of First Lord Nicholas, First Lord Robert, and Second Lord James. Your attendance is required.”

There was a stunned silence, and then Sean said lamely, “Oh. I guess it wasn’t Ivan, then.”

“Is that all right?” said Michael in a small voice.

“I guess so. Why wouldn’t it be?” replied Jinx.

“No, I mean is it all right with Lady Elanor?”

“Aww.” purred Elanor, and padded softly up to the boy. He gulped, but didn’t flee. “You’re a nice little human, and I’m sorry I frightened you. I promise I won’t ever bite you or anything like that. Okay?”

He nodded mutely, then jumped when Elanor licked his hand. She returned to Jinx’s side, certain that she’d expressed herself plainly. Jinx was amazed at how soft-hearted Elanor was getting. Perhaps it was because she’d learned to talk.

“Are you sure it’s Charles?” asked Sean.

“King Thomas is.” replied the boy, furtively wiping his hand on his tunic. “He said that it would be proved beyond the shadow of a doubt, and everyone would know.”

“Fair enough. You can go now, to tell the others.”

“Oh, I already have! I only had Lord Jinx after you, and now I’m finished.”

“Left Jinx for last, did you?”

“In case…” said the boy, and left off there, glancing at Elanor, who looked abashed. Being King Thomas’s Astral Guard hadn’t taught her much about dealing with humans. Michael left with polite haste.

“Awww… Now I know what you wanted me to apologize for, Jinx. The poor thing!”

“Well, you did, anyway. I guess we don’t have to bother trying to find out who Nameless is, now.”

“Charles!” marveled Sean. “Who’d have thought it? I always knew he was a sneak, but imagine!”

“Jinx isn’t particularly surprised. You should have seen the look on his face when King-Thomas tried to make you a First Lord instead of him.”

“Oh, really? That figures. I should have known all along that he was Nameless. Why else would he put up with Gerald all those years, if he wasn’t up to something?”

Jinx didn’t reply. Humans never made sense anyway. Why wouldn’t Charles have put up with Gerald for years before killing him? Admittedly it was ridiculous, impossible: any sensible being in the situation would have killed Gerald immediately, rather than washing his socks for years first. But this was a human, not a sensible being, and humans were maddeningly confusing…

“Jinx?” asked Elanor. “What are you thinking about?”

“I’m thinking about Charles.”

“Well,” said Sean, “I imagine you won’t have to for much longer. I say, Peter must be upset at this, the poor bloke. We ought to visit him, cheer him up. He’ll be feeling rotten, I expect.”

They set out for Peter’s rooms, and halfway there encountered a strange person drifting aimlessly toward them. Jinx thought at first that this was Charles, but soon recognized it as a man whom he’d seen at Robert’s funeral. He gripped the back of Elanor’s neck, determined to keep her from scampering up to the man, who was behaving in a disturbing way, talking to himself and gazing into space with wild, staring eyes.

“Harold?” said Sean. “You all right, mate?”

“But if he wasn’t, then somebody else would be, possibly even me!” exclaimed the man. Elanor shrunk against Jinx’s leg, fearfully.

“Harold! Get a grip, man, it’s me, Sean!”

“Sean? No, I’m not you, silly, silly…”

Sean went up to him and took his arm, which made the man jump so violently that it startled Jinx and Elanor. Harold stared fixedly at Sean’s hand, in seeming wonder and astonishment.

“Harold, you’re seeing visions, mate. How many mushrooms was it this time?”

Harold turned his stare to Sean’s eyes in confusion. “Many?”

“Oh, dear. Jinx, would you be good enough to help out here? If you don’t take the edge off, he’s liable to hurt himself.”

Jinx moved warily closer, but the man, upon looking at him, struggled with Sean. “Many?!?”

“What am I supposed to do?” asked Jinx desperately.

“Oh, that’s right, you didn’t grow up in Rainmoor, did you? You’ve got this healing power…”

“I knew that already. Am I supposed to make him not crazy?”

“He’s not crazy, Jinx. At least not as much as it looks. He’s seeing visions, and they’re frightening him. Think of it as poisoning, eh? Just try to heal his mind. It won’t change things completely, but it should take some of the intensity away…”

“But he’s getting frightened just looking at me!” protested Jinx.

“That’s because you’re frightened, you idiot!”

“Many!”

“Easy, there, Harold.” soothed Sean. “You’re safe.”

Elanor had been looking at Harold nervously, but Sean’s words seemed to reassure her. “Is that why he’s acting so strange? Because he’s frightened? I’ve never seen anyone as frightened as that. Are you sure?”

“Oh aye. Hard to say what he’s seeing, but it’s not us.”

“Aww.” said Elanor, losing all her nervousness. She padded up to him, and rubbed against his leg in a friendly manner, then rose up on her hind legs and rested a paw on his trembling shoulder. “Don’t be frightened of my mate. He’s not going to hurt you.” she said, gazing into his eyes as if he was some small, helpless creature that touched her maternal instinct. She then dropped to all fours again.

This time Harold allowed Jinx to approach, because Elanor’s obvious sincerity had calmed him, or possibly because she had confused him past the point of being able to react. He stared wildly into Jinx’s eyes as Jinx touched his head, but before long his stare became less terrified, and finally he spoke.

“Sean? Why is a tiger holding my head?”

“That’ll do, Jinx.” said Sean, and Jinx, relieved, backed away again. “He was healing you, Harold, you got carried away again. Don’t you recognize him? You were present when Jinx was made a First Lord.”

“You mean he really does look like that?”

“Aye.”

“What was the Protector?”

“The what?” said Sean, puzzled.

“A beautiful, wild creature. It turned into a person and told me not to be afraid, but it was still a savage beast that could destroy all the monsters…”

At this point, Harold glanced at Elanor, and said “Oh!”. He still had the tendency to stare obsessively at things, but was beginning to notice his surroundings. Jinx thought that his surroundings probably weren’t helping much.

“Harold,” said Sean, “you thought you were seeing things that day, didn’t you? If Jinx looks like a tiger to you, mate, then you’re seeing straight for once.”

Harold turned his weird, disconcerting stare to Jinx. “Is that really fur? Can I touch you?”

Jinx grudgingly allowed this, and the man stroked his neck with great wonder and delight, as if he were being allowed to pet a real tiger. When it appeared that he was getting lost in the experience, Jinx backed away, which seemed to disappoint Harold.

“You’re still flying, mate.” said Sean. “Think you can navigate back to your room without getting lost? We were on our way to see Peter before we got sidetracked.”

“Of course I can!” replied Harold. “Thank you for everything, I love you all!” He set off down the tunnel.

“Is that where his room is?” asked Jinx.

“No. He’ll be all right, Rainmoor looks after fools and madmen. That leaves out the rest of us, but you can’t have everything. Let’s go.”

When they got to Peter’s place, it was getting late in the day, for they’d stopped a few times to talk with various nobles and knights they’d met. Everyone was so thunderstruck by the announcement that Charles was the Nameless One that they didn’t even remember to be nervous of Jinx, although Elanor often startled them by suddenly speaking up: they tended to see her as a tame animal of Jinx’s and ignore her until she added her own comments. Some of them, even then, tried to pretend she wasn’t there, which annoyed Jinx. He wondered how many of them would ignore him if he was on all fours.

Julia opened the door. “Sean! And Jinx and Elanor! I’m so glad to see you, I was hoping one of you would remember Peter and come by. This is dreadful for him, just awful.”

“Is it bloody Victor again?” came a dispirited voice from the other room.

“No love, it’s friends.” she called, and turned to them. “Do please come in.”

“Victor?” said Sean. “Again?”

Julia glowered. “He came by as soon as he heard. Not to commiserate Peter, but trying to get Peter to suggest him as a replacement for Charles! Can you believe that? Of all the insolence!”

Sean rolled his eyes in disgust, and marched straight into the other room. “Peter, old sport, it’s not your fault.”

Jinx, Elanor and Julia followed, to see Peter regarding Sean with a tormented, pleading expression on his face. “You don’t understand, Sean. The King is wrong.”

“Wrong? He said it would be proved!”

“Let me ask you this question, and maybe you’ll have better luck with it than I have. Why would Nameless beg the King to stay safe in his rooms? Why? Charles was desperate that the King be safe, begging him to not take the slightest chances. I was present. King Thomas confirmed that every word was utter truth. How could this man be the ruthless killer we fear?”

Sean paused, stumped. “Maybe he chose his words carefully.”

“Or maybe Nameless has framed him, Sean. Think of that. What better way to further his plans, than to betray Charles? Then the King would think himself safe, and would mix with the nobles once more. Charles has risen to the occasion, you know. He’s been frantically going about hunting for Nameless, more than any other person has. The promotion he got roused his spirit, and now he’s determined to catch Nameless. He promised the King the head of Nameless, in my presence! He said he wouldn’t rest until he could bring the head of Nameless before the King. Every word was true…”

“Well, if he isn’t Nameless, then who is?”

“Ivan. Only Ivan could pull such a trick off. Think of it! For some reason, the King has decided against the evidence of his own senses, against what he knows to be true, and has turned against the one man who’s absolutely frothing at the mouth to kill Nameless! How else can you explain it, but that Ivan has laid an enchantment upon him?”

“Have you told the King this?”

“Sean, he refuses to see me! He’s got to be under a spell of some sort, he wouldn’t even talk to me!”

Peter fell silent, and nobody spoke for a while. Finally Elanor asked, “The same human who tried to kill my mate is doing other bad things?”

“What is this, Elanor?” said Peter. “Ivan tried to kill Jinx?”

They explained, and Peter grew more and more excited.

“Don’t you see? That proves it! Ivan is trying to kill off both Charles and Jinx, because both of them are a threat to his plans! If he got to be King while either of them were still alive, they’d avenge King Thomas no matter what. But if there are no First Lords, and the King is killed, nobody knows what would happen, and he’s counting on that! He knows nobody wants to take the chance of destroying the magic of Rainmoor!”

“Peter, it wouldn’t destroy the magic of Rainmoor!” said Sean. “Rainmoor is a lot bigger than we are, and you know it!”

“But can you be sure that Rainmoor would continue to accept us? Would it still make air for us to breathe, light for us to see with, caves for us to live and travel in? Can you be sure Rainmoor wouldn’t do something that might be perfectly normal to it, but which would destroy us in an eyeblink?”

“Peter, be reasonable. You’re worried sick over what would happen if both Charles and Jinx were killed, and then Ivan became King, and then Ivan was killed! Give it a rest, will you?”

“I suppose that’s not as inevitable as it seems…”

“Certainly not!” said Sean. “I’ll tell you what we’ll do. I still think that Nameless is probably Charles, just because he’s such a worm, but you’ve raised some serious doubts for me, and so we’ll watch Ivan like a hawk. If he shows up to this trial, we won’t let him get anywhere near the King.”

“Couldn’t he kill the King with magic, from a distance?” asked Jinx, confused. “Isn’t that what happened to Robert?”

Peter replied, “Not the King. Rainmoor is funny that way, Jinx. The protections over the King are powerful, but there are two ways he can die. One is old age. The other way is if his blood is spilled in malice. Not by magic, only by actual physical combat.”

“That’s stupid!” remarked Elanor. “What good are magic protections that only work against other magic?”

“It’s not stupid, Elanor. You’d have to know some history to understand why Rainmoor operates that way. There have been times when the King had to die. King Adrian, for instance.”

“Who was that?” asked Jinx.

“The worst oppressor Rainmoor has ever seen, or so the history books say. It was generations ago, so one might doubt the accuracy of the accounts. However, I thought of asking Vernon about him, and Vernon confirmed it. Mind you, Vernon doesn’t know that much about King Adrian, for the man went out dragon-hunting as often as he could, and Vernon quite sensibly took the opportunity to wander other parts of Rainmoor most of the time. However, Vernon claims he once saw Adrian on a hunting party, hunting another human. According to Vernon, that hunt was a very short one.”

“Fair enough.” said Sean. “I ought to talk to Vernon more often, it sounds like he’s got a lot of interesting stories…”

“Peter,” interrupted Julia, “it’s time.”

“Already? Oh, hell. Come on, all of you, we’re off to the execution. Maybe somebody can clear Charles at the last moment. Here, Jinx, you’ll be needing more formal dress, you’d better wear my sword…”

“You’re going?” asked Sean, startled. “I thought you resigned!”

“Serves you right for not studying your history. A resigned noble is permitted to attend court functions, Sean, and I intend to do so. I refuse to just stay home and allow Charles to be killed. In fact, if Ivan shows up I shall accuse him, and maybe then King Thomas will listen.”

“Is Ivan going to show up?” asked Jinx.

“He must. The King said attendance was compulsory. If he didn’t attend, King Thomas could strip him of his rank, which would cripple him magically. All First Lords draw heavily on the power of their rank, you know.”

“I’m coming along.” said Elanor firmly. “I’m not letting Jinx go alone. This Ivan might try to kill my mate again. If he shows up, can I finish him off?”

“Elanor!” exclaimed Jinx. “Don’t! He might kill you!”

“Perhaps,” said Peter, “that is what Rainmoor has planned. There may be no other way.”

Jinx looked back and forth between them, distressed. “I’m supposed to let Elanor be killed, just to get rid of Ivan? No!”

“I never said that. I was thinking that Elanor alone has been able to injure Ivan. Perhaps his defenses aren’t designed to deal with her. Elanor may be destined to kill Ivan.”

“She is not! I am, according to Vernon!”

“Oh, never mind. I’d forgotten about that part. All this is too damned confusing to keep track of. Jinx, since you’re destined to slay the Nameless Pretender, would you keep an eye on him if he shows up? By the way, that also proves it’s Ivan, because if it’s Charles and he’s executed King Thomas would hardly call on you to do it. Executions are by the hand of the King.”

Peter, leaving his rooms, strode off urgently, as if fearing that Ivan would beat him to the Great Hall and kill off the King if he didn’t hurry. The others followed in his wake. Jinx noticed that Julia was coming along as well.

“Are you allowed to come?”

“You try and keep me away!” she retorted. “It’s not just wanting to be there for Peter, either. Nothing like this has ever happened before, in our lifetimes. Remember how I said that consorts don’t bother to attend boring court functions? I’ll bet you anything you like that every last one is there to watch.”

When they arrived at the Great Hall, the place was already filled with people. It seemed larger this time, as if it had expanded to fit the throngs of nobles and consorts that had shown up. King Thomas was already present, sitting on his throne, not attempting to stop the excited babble of voices: the nobles chattered almost hysterically, mostly about how they’d always suspected Charles was a bad sort. The hall’s mirror-illusion was already expanded to a vast, flat plane, and it shivered and flickered as if it, too, was unbearably excited.

Elanor, who’d never seen the Great Hall this way, didn’t want to go in, and paced nervously before the entrance, trying to work up the courage to enter. She sniffed at one of the doors, distracted.

“Jinx?”

“It’s only an illusion, Elanor. You have to come in, if you’re going to stay with me. Come on.”

With that, Jinx made his way to the place he’d sat before, near the back of the hall with Sean and Peter. Elanor followed, overcoming her nervousness. Jinx scanned the room, looking for Ivan, but the man was not to be found. He did spot Harold, who was gazing around with a brittle serenity in his expression, as if enjoying the show.

“Why isn’t he starting?” said Sean. “What’s he bloody waiting for?”

King Thomas stubbornly refused to do anything or to call the proceedings to order, and his silence was driving the nobles wild with tension. Their faces showed the strain: they’d been expecting the trial to start, but something was wrong and the King just sat, refusing to act or to explain.

“Where’s Charles?” asked Peter, baffled, and Jinx scanned the room but was unable to find him in the crush of people. Ivan, too, was absent, although it was hard to find anybody in the crowd. Jinx considered that, if Charles was present, he probably wasn’t allowed to mingle with the others.

“Hsst!” went Peter, and Jinx whirled to see Ivan coming cautiously through the doors. He moved slowly, looking from side to side, as if sensing some danger, but uncertain of what it might be.

As he moved away, seeking a place in the back of the room that wasn’t near Jinx, a figure with a sword leapt from behind the door, and, with a sudden lunge, stabbed Ivan in the back. The room erupted in commotion, with the closer nobles trying to get away and the farther ones trying to get closer and see what was happening. Jinx, astonished, saw who it was. It was Charles.

Charles slashed viciously at the fallen Ivan, with a kind of desperation. He severed the man’s head, and stood facing the nobles and his King, with his grisly trophy dangling by the hair from his hand. A proud fire burned in his eyes. The nobles froze, staring at him, and Jinx rose, sword in hand, certain that this was his moment.

“Stop!”

It was King Thomas, who stood commandingly, palm outstretched, his eyes fixed on Jinx.

“Lay down your weapon, Lord Jinx. Nameless is dead.”

There was utter silence, into which the King spoke.

“I have misled all of you, and now it is time for truth. Charles was never meant to die this day: all this was his idea, for he was certain that no other means would succeed against Ivan, the Nameless Pretender. I do not ask that you accept this on faith: I know, from Lord Charles’s certainty, that you will see for yourselves proof of this, proof to dispel all doubt.”

Lord Charles bowed, and strode proudly between the ranks of nobles, with a confident, steady tread. When he reached the King he bowed once more, and humbly knelt, laying the head at King Thomas’s feet. He remained kneeling, head bowed, as if waiting for something to happen.

All was silent, and nobody moved or spoke. Everyone’s attention was transfixed by the still tableau before them. Jinx noticed, uneasily, that the image of the infinite plane was rippling worse than ever, crackling with unstable energy. King Thomas stared intently at the head of Ivan, unperturbed by its grisliness, determined to view whatever change it would undergo.

Shortly, the King spoke, querulously. “Well, sir? Will it turn into a puff of smoke, or sink into the ground? What are we to observe? You said I’d know…”

He broke off, as Charles’s head slowly lifted to look him in the eyes. None but the King could see what was on Charles’s face, but all could see the King’s expression, as it slowly changed from irritation, to alarm, to utter horror, and at the instant that the King’s fear was greatest, Charles sank the bloody sword into his chest. King Thomas grasped the blade with his hands, but Charles drove it deeper, giving it vicious twists, pinning the King to his own throne.

The hall was silent, everyone in it dumb with shock, as King Thomas brokenly whispered, “…true…” and went limp in death.

Charles snatched the crown from his head, and pushed the body aside, letting it fall heavily on the floor. He turned to face the stunned nobles. “The King is dead, and I am King, Nameless no more. Fear not! Only one more need die today…”

Jinx knew what that meant. He sprang up, sword in hand, but before he could take a step his mind was struck with crushing force, immobilizing him. He saw, but could not move a muscle.

“Naughty, naughty!” said Charles, and Elanor, who’d taken one look at Jinx and gone after Charles with murder in her eyes, was frozen as well.

“I told you, only one more need die! Don’t bother to…” said Charles, and broke off, as Sean came after him and was frozen in turn. Charles began to sweat. “Don’t you see…” he said, almost apologetically, and then Peter and Julia both started approaching him, and were frozen.

Charles’s eyes were wild. “Die if you want to! I will not allow this insubordination!”

Through a haze of pain, Jinx saw one more person rise against Charles. It was Harold, and he looked at Jinx, Elanor, Sean, started forward, and was frozen, but at that moment Jinx felt the force crushing his mind weaken. He forced himself to move, and saw around him that Sean too was fighting forward inch by inch, his eyes fixed on Charles’s, unaware of anything else.

Peter, too, was slowly, painfully moving, and when Jinx looked forward again he was shocked to see that Elanor, fighting harder than anyone else, was halfway to Charles. Jinx heard her ragged snarl as she forced herself onward, and saw in horror that Charles was readying the bloody sword, preparing to slash at her.

Jinx went mad with rage, and his mind ripped apart its bonds with vicious force. He raced forward, seeing Elanor, also suddenly released, spring upon Charles with unbridled ferocity. Charles flung Elanor to the side, his sword flashing out at her, and then Jinx was upon him…

Slowly, Jinx realized that he was slashing at a tattered dead thing, a pile of flesh and cloth that no longer resembled anything remotely human. Jinx’s arm weakened, and he panted with exhaustion, and dropped his sword on the ground with a metallic clatter, looking over toward Elanor, afraid of what he would see.

She lay where she had fallen, not moving, and Jinx staggered over and buried his face in her side, hurt too badly to weep. There was no sound but his own breathing, as his exhausted gasps gradually subsided.

After a while, when his mind began to settle down, he realized with a shock that she was breathing, that her heart was beating. At that point, she stirred and began to struggle for a moment, and quieted only when she saw his face.

“Is it dead?”

“Very.” replied Jinx.

“Are you hurt?”

“I don’t think so, are you?”

“Sort of. I landed on my head!” she said, and looked woebegone.

Jinx embraced her joyfully, and as he did, heard a quiet “Ahem” behind him. He ignored it, and willed Elanor’s hurts to be better with all his might.

“Ooh!” she said. “You’re getting good at that, tiger!”

“Ahem!”

Jinx slowly turned, to see all the nobles still there, watching him. Lord Hugo, who had said “Ahem”, was standing over him, and Jinx hastily stood, feeling self-conscious, and said “What do you want?”

“My liege,” said Hugo, “I believe this is yours.”

He placed the crown in Jinx’s hands, and Jinx stared at it in mute incomprehension for a moment.

Elanor laid her ears back in alarm as the crown bounced on the floor in front of her nose, and gaped at her mate as he began to laugh. She’d never seen him do that before, and now that he was doing it he seemed unable to stop. She kept looking up at him, puzzled, as he began to walk, and she stuck close by his side, hoping for some sort of explanation, but he offered none. He just kept laughing, as he walked through the assembled nobles, through the doors of the Great Hall, through the tunnels, through his rooms, through the strange tunnel that opened before him, and out of Rainmoor.

The End

  Comment

Home

July 26th, 2010
Ghosts Of Rainmoor
(145 reads) 

It was getting on toward winter, and the trees, shedding their leaves on the roof of the small cabin, seemed determined to make it a picture of bucolic comfort, although few ventured deep into the forest to see it. If anyone had wandered out that direction, unaware of the new homestead, they might have looked about in search of the owner, keeping as far as possible from the incongruous black panther that prowled the yard. A flash of bright metal would catch their eye, and they’d look in that direction, and look again, in astonishment, forced to admit that they did actually see a tiger standing on its hind legs, chopping wood just like a person. Looking more closely, they’d see that this tiger wore a sword as well, and that the black panther seemed particularly well-fed, perhaps from eating inquisitive strangers. At this point, they’d very likely do their best to quietly leave, never to return…

Jinx, as he chopped wood, thought about the changes that had happened since he and Elanor had left Rainmoor. He wasn’t sure what he’d expected, but it wasn’t this.

Elanor had indeed grown to like his world, for what it was worth, but she fit into it even less than he did. Inns that would allow him, grudgingly, to stay the night, would bar their doors against Elanor, or demand that he keep her in the stables. When she spoke, asking curiously whether the stables were nice, it didn’t help. Instead of deciding that Elanor was a person, the humans would tend to look at Jinx with even more suspicion, and all doors would be closed. Humans didn’t like jungle cats prowling around, and Elanor still refused to walk on two legs as he did. In fairness to her, he had to admit that he had more to gain from it than she had, for he had hands, but she just had front paws. It was unreasonable to expect her to stand as a matter of course: she was much more comfortable on all fours, having got around that way all her life.

Jinx couldn’t trust Elanor in the cities, and made a point of avoiding them. True, in the city nobody would think twice about Elanor, but Jinx knew that sooner or later some drunken bravo or arrogant mage would insult him, or he’d get mobbed by a pack of thieves, or ordered to leave by the city government. Jinx had seen all these things happen, and he was certain that if Elanor had been there she would have gone after whoever was attacking Jinx. By the time he could explain that the gang of humans were only after his money, and that he was laying down and playing dead because that was the customary way to assure them you didn’t need to be killed, it would be too late. Elanor might actually be able to defeat a gang of humans, if only because they weren’t used to encountering resistance. They might flee when faced with her slavering fangs and savage claws in a dark alley. In that case, Jinx would have the task of explaining to her that they had to leave the city right away, because the gang doubled as the local militia and were off to organize a block-by-block hunt for her…

Since Jinx wasn’t about to dare the cities, and since Elanor wasn’t well received in the towns, that left the open country, and there they had settled. In the half-year they’d been there, they had encountered only one neighbor, a rundown wizard named Mick, who was more a druid than anything else. Mick ended up visiting a lot, which pleased Jinx. The man was happy and friendly and made cheese and sausage for Jinx’s larder, and was excellent company, prone to sitting up talking about preposterous things until the first glimmers of dawn. Jinx liked staying up at night, so this posed no problems, and Mick claimed to know little and care less about what time of day it was.

The only drawback to having Mick visit was that both Jinx and Elanor would be scratching for days: Mick loved nature so much that he could be depended upon to bring an assortment of new fleas and such with him, and he scratched incessantly, dislodging the fleas, which would soon learn with delight that this new place boasted two large, furry food-sources rather than one rather small, scrawny, furless one.

It never seemed to bother Mick. He just grinned and scratched and joked about it, unperturbed. The fleas never lasted long, either: within a few days they would be gone, and Mick’s company was worth the discomfort. Jinx was looking forward to it. Jinx thought he must have changed somehow, since he went to Rainmoor, for he used to be happy to stay away from humans for months on end, and now he was actually happy to see one. He wondered what had happened to his old independence. Was it really independence, or was it just anger and fear? Jinx wasn’t sure, but it didn’t really matter anymore.

He thought of Elanor as he chopped more wood. The isolation was harder on her than it was on him. She hunted, as he did, but she didn’t take part in the small amount of gardening he did, and she didn’t care how the house looked. When she wasn’t lustfully nuzzling up to him, wanting to make love, she was spending her time in the Lonely Place, or at least it seemed that way at times. Her moods were becoming all extremes, with no middle ground. One minute she’d be clingingly affectionate and kittenish, just about climbing into Jinx’s lap. Then, for some small reason or even no obvious reason, she’d flare at him and sometimes even lash out with her claws exposed. When she did that and he didn’t dodge her in time, things got even more absurd, because on hearing his yowl of pain she’d immediately flip back, becoming miserably sorry and inconsolable over wounds she’d caused herself two seconds ago. Jinx wished she’d make up her mind, but he did understand what she was going through.

Elanor was trying to find her friends, the other animals that she’d known when she was an Astral Guard, and she was hampered by not being in Rainmoor anymore. She was, indeed, able to tap into an Astral Plane, but apparently it wasn’t the same one, and she had yet to find the right one. Jinx had asked her, once, what the difference was.

“This one is emptier.” she replied, “and also it’s sort of happier. It’s not as scary.”

“Good.” he’d said, at which she’d burst into tears.

“No, it’s not! None of my friends are there!”

After that, Jinx had let her search, hoping she’d either find her friends or lose interest. Neither happened, and Elanor searched harder and harder, refusing to quit. She became increasingly distraught and irritable, prone to wild mood swings, unable to relax. Jinx reminded himself often, when she was distracted or prone to tears, that she’d spent her entire life with these friends, and that he couldn’t take the place of them.

He tried, most commonly with passionate lovemaking, and also with holding her tenderly in the small hours of the night when she couldn’t sleep. It wasn’t enough. She was very good about it, and obviously still loved him, but then he’d see the tip of her tail twitching in frustration, and he’d know that there were things he couldn’t fix for her. She took to going out into into the night, a ball of nerves, and Jinx would soon hear the squeal of some small woodland creature nearby. The forest was not well-prepared for the addition of a full-grown black panther to its ranks of predators: Elanor, in her frustration, decimated the wildlife and brought terror to the denizens of the woods. The hares and foxes and raccoons were horribly overmatched. She said she didn’t usually eat them, but she was growing fat anyway.

Jinx often gave the extra kills to Mick, who tanned the skins and wore them, and carved wands and things out of the bones. Jinx liked Mick’s magic, because it was so different from any magic he’d ever seen. The magic of Rainmoor was flashy and ominous, putting on a grand show, and Jinx had never felt comfortable with it. When Jinx had first entered Rainmoor, he’d announced his presence by figuring out that he had to put a magic rock he’d been given into a hole in the ground. The rock had exploded with a bright flash and a smell of lightning, scaring him out of his wits. Jinx asked Mick once whether that was part of the magic.

“These magicians, they’re always doing things like that.” Mick had answered. “You don’t need to. You don’t need to. Just a waste of energy. None o’ them know how to work a good, honest hex.”

Mick’s magic seemed to grow out of rocks and trees and herbs and things, carved wands that could lead you home and little stones that started fires for you when you piled wood on them. Jinx liked that, because there was something reassuring in the countless little cantrips and tricks, so unlike anything he had known. Elanor was unimpressed, having grown up surrounded with magical Gates to strange and wonderful places, encountering conspicuous flashy magic everywhere she looked. Mick eventually got his revenge by materializing a frantic chipmunk inside the house, which miraculously evaded her exasperated claws for a solid hour. Whenever she grew tired and disgusted, it would sneak up and pull her tail, and she’d blow up and go after it again. Finally, she was so fed up that she refused to play along, at which point it walked around in front of her, and bowed, inches from her face. Her eyes glittered, and her paw lashed out to crush it to the floor. When she lifted her paw, there was nothing there but a tail, and at that point, Mick burst out laughing at her confused, exasperated look.

“I got you.” he guffawed. “I got you. You may have growed up fancy and all, but I got you. Look at her! Look at her!”

Elanor was offended, but she had quickly forgiven him: one couldn’t stay mad at Mick for long. There was no malice in him, and he’d quickly become attached to her and Jinx, coming over frequently and bringing little gifts and trinkets and foodstuffs to give and to swap. They rapidly grew to like him, and to welcome him into their home. Jinx had never seen anybody so accepting and friendly: the odd little man made all the other humans Jinx had met seem standoffish. He extended the same cordial welcome to Elanor, right from the start, which was astonishing, since she’d pounced on him and knocked him flat the first time he came around. “A playful one,” he’d said, “a playful one! My dear, you’re the biggest kitten I ever did see, and no mistake.”

Jinx had never seen anybody else come by to visit, and once he asked Mick if anybody else lived in the forest. “Huh!” said Mick in amusement, “look at him, thinks he’s the only one settled in these parts!”

“There are others?” asked Jinx.

“You won’t see ‘em. You won’t see ‘em. Folk around here don’t mix much.”

“You seem to visit us a lot.”

“I visit anybody I please. A good man with a hex can go anywhere he wants. I just took to you, is all. Never saw your like, in all my years. You’re powerful strange creatures.”

Jinx might have been offended at this, but Mick had said it with such open, curious wonder that there was somehow nothing to be offended at.

As Jinx continued to chop wood, Elanor appeared in the door of the cabin, listening intently. “Will you stop that for a moment?” she demanded, and Jinx held still. She blinked.

“It’s two people this time. One is probably Mick. The other one’s bigger.”

“How do you know?” asked Jinx, who heard only the rustling of the dead leaves.

“By the way they walk, of course. Can I go see who it is?”

“Please don’t, Elanor! It could be anybody.” replied Jinx, putting down the axe and making sure his sword moved freely in its scabbard, just in case. He waited, resting one hand on the sword’s hilt innocuously.

Through the trees came two figures. One, Jinx saw immediately, was Mick: the other was almost as tall as Jinx was, with a ragged wildness about him and a wary glance. Mick walked right up to Jinx and Elanor, but the other man hung back noticably, and seemed ready to bolt.

“Jinx, this is Alan.” said Mick. “Alan, this is… Oh, for heaven’s sake, come forward, won’t you? They won’t bite you. They won’t bite you. This is friends of mine, they won’t bite you.”

Alan nervously stepped forward. “Hello,” he mumbled, looking at his shoes. Jinx stared at him a while, curiously, until Mick said “Well now! Are we invited in, to sit and talk like we always done, or are we standing around for a spell?”

They went in, and Jinx noted that Alan took a seat as near the door as possible. Jinx wondered if he had done something terrible to account for his fearfulness. He didn’t speak, and looked only at his shoes. Elanor was fascinated by him, and her eyes never left him.

“Saw a raccoon on the way over here,” said Mick, “and you won’t believe a word of what I’m about to tell you.”

“Why not?” said Jinx.

“Well, this raccoon had a little rock in his hand, you see, and he was going around and around a big old pine tree, chipping at the bark bit by bit.”

“Can raccoons do that? I never saw one doing anything like that.”

“Well, now, that wasn’t the strange part. Turned out that raccoon went climbing up the tree as he went around, up and up until he reached the lowest branch. Happens the lowest branch was a full twenty feet off the ground. That raccoon made a spiral cut all up the tree, just as far as he could.”

“Why would he do that?”

“I was wondering that myself, as I watched him. When he was finished, he scooted down the tree, and started all over again, going round and round, just cutting that groove deeper and deeper. He did it all of five times, and by the time he was finished I was wanting to know why myself.”

“Well?”

“Well, the next thing he did was even stranger. He scooted down the tree, and by this time the groove was so deep that he slid down it, round and round the tree until he reached the ground…”

“Wouldn’t he fall off to the side?”

“You’d think so, wouldn’t you? That was nothing. When he got to the ground, what do you think he did?”

“Threw up, from being too dizzy?”

“Now, don’t be making jokes, I’m serious. Well, he looks at the tree for a moment, and then he reaches out with one little paw and gives it a whack, and the whole tree started spinning, sinking down, just screwing itself into the ground! And do you know why he did all that?”

“I couldn’t begin to guess.” said Jinx helplessly.

“Why, because there was a apple on the branch that he couldn’t reach! Can you believe that? I saw him, cool as a fish, just walk over, reach up and pick it, and walk off eating it and whistling. Never saw anything so astonishing in all my years.”

“I thought you said it was a pine tree.”

“Well,” said Mick, “I wasn’t totally accurate in the way I began this story…”

Elanor, having heard Mick tell stories before, had ignored it completely, and she’d been furtively sneaking closer to Alan the entire time. When she was a few feet away, she sniffed, sniffed again, and said “I know you! Do you hunt?”

“Do you?” replied Alan, still looking at his shoes.

“Yes, especially at nighttime.”

“Step in this pile of dust over here.” said Alan, and Elanor, puzzled, complied. Alan inspected the paw mark, and one side of his mouth curled up in a almost imperceptible smile.

“You’re that new beast in the woods.”

“And you’re the thing that always stayed just out of sight! I knew I recognised your smell!”

“You drove me real far back. Ain’t got much of a territory, since you come around.”

Elanor, dismayed, exclaimed “I didn’t mean to chase you away!”

Alan regarded her levelly. “Not your fault. I don’t mess with anything leaves tracks like that.”

“Awww. Don’t be scared, I’ll share.” said Elanor, gazing earnestly into his eyes. “I didn’t know. You can hunt in my territory any time you want.”

“Thank you.” said Alan, and Elanor startled him by resting her head in his lap and purring. Jinx watched him closely, in case his reaction was hostile. Hesitantly, Alan petted her, and remarked to Mick, “You’re right. They’re good folk.”

“That’s true. That’s true. That’s true.” replied Mick. “I told you so, but I figured you had to see for yourself. They’re good folk.”

“Never seen ‘em in town, though.”

“Now, when was the last time you went to town, Alan?”

“Went there last month to get a new knife.”

“There’s a town near here?” said Jinx. “We tried to find a place far away from people.”

“Sure there’s a town. It’s a good-sized town. I like to go there for provisions. I’ll take you there sometime. You can go with Alan, but he never goes to town.”

“How big is it, and what direction is it?” asked Jinx, planning to move the opposite direction as soon as winter was over.

“It’s all of twelve houses, just twenty mile or so north. Biggest town this side of Rainmoor mountain. Full Hollow, it’s called. Do you know, they actually have a blacksmith there?”

“Is that the person who made Alan a new knife?”

“Aye.” replied Alan, and lapsed into silence again.

“Do you think he can make me a better sword? Mine’s ruined, from clearing brush with.”

“You should have told me, Jinx. I got a old scythe up at the house you can have. Don’t be clearing brush with a sword, you’ll cut up your arm something awful… Well, maybe not you. I reckon your fur would block most of it.”

“But do you think he can make me a better sword?”

“Don’t you want to hang on to your old one? You told me you killed a King with it once. Don’t that count for something?”

“No, why?”

“You’re a strange creature, Jinx. Can I have it, if you don’t want it?”

“Sure, but I need a better sword first.”

“Talk to Rob, he’s the blacksmith. I’ll swap you ten assorted cantrips for your old sword, and you can get any sword you like for that. Why, do you know what Rob did once? He made a full circle sword for a fellow who’d seen them scimitar things. Fellow wanted one like that, only circular, so he could cut somebody no matter what direction they were coming from.”

Jinx considered this. “Did it work?”

“Hard to say. The first thrust he made with it, he stabbed himself in the back. That gave Rob the idea to make his backwards sword, to give to your enemy…”

“Backwards how?”

“It had a handle on the point, you see, as well as the hilt. Turned out nobody in these parts had an enemy that bad, and Rob finally sold it to Paul, the cabinetmaker.”

“It was good to make cabinets with?”

“No, Paul’s pretty strange, and he used it to make a boat with. Great big ship, that you could fit all of Full Hollow in, all the houses and people…”

“But there’s nothing but streams around here!”

“I said he was strange. He wanted to have it ready, in case it rained too hard, and sure enough, the rains came and we found use for it…”

“I don’t believe you. How could it rain so hard that everything was flooded?”

“I didn’t say that, did I? No, what happened was Paul got tired of waiting for an ocean to show up, and he got everybody to help him turn it upside down. Just flipped it over, on top of all the houses and all, and now Full Hollow is snug and dry when it rains.”

“Don’t mind Mick.” said Alan. “The part about there being a blacksmith in Full Hollow was true.”

“All of it is true.” said Mick. “All of it is true. Go see for yourself. Only trouble is, when you go into Full Hollow these days it’s too dark to see anything, since the boat don’t have windows in its hull, so you’ll have to take my word for it.”

“You’re a damn liar, Mick.” said Alan, amiably. “Ain’t none of that was true.”

“Well, some parts was truer than others. Why don’t you ask Jinx how it was he killed a King, if you want tall stories?”

“Okay. Jinx, how’d you kill a King? King of what?”

“He was the King of Rainmoor, for a few minutes, anyway. I killed him with a sword. Elanor helped.” Jinx noticed Mick and Alan staring at him, as if expecting him to continue. “That’s all.” he said, defensively.

“Mick, why ain’t he tellin’ a proper story?”

“I don’t rightly know, Alan. You never went into much detail, Jinx, but I never heard you tell a story except for that. Why is it you can’t make up other stories?”

“Jinx isn’t making up stories.” said Jinx defensively.

“Do tell!” said Mick. “I can set up a quick hex to know whether you’re speaking the truth. Now, are you going to admit you’re telling stories, or do I try the hex?”

“Please don’t do magic on me!” said Jinx.

“Then you admit it. Well, I can teach you to tell better stories…”

“No, it’s all true. I just don’t want to have magic happening to me.”

“It ain’t cast on you, Jinx, and I believe I’ll do it, just to teach you a lesson. See this rock?” said Mick, and produced a small rock from his pocket. “Mote it be, leap for me. Jinx, I just told the rock to hop into the air if you tell an untruth.” He set it on the table. “Now, what’s all this about killing a King?”

“Oh. I killed the King of Rainmoor.”

Mick stared at the rock. “Mote it be, leap for me, damn it! Damn thing didn’t catch…”

The rock hopped into the air, and landed with a clunk on the table.

“There we go! It didn’t hear me the first time.”

The rock jumped again.

Mick, addressing the rock, said, “Do you mean to tell me that Jinx here really did kill the King of Rainmoor?” and the rock just sat there.

“The thing ain’t listening to anybody but you.” said Alan, and the rock immediately jumped again.

“Huh!” said Mick. “Let’s try this. Rock, you’re not listening to Jinx.” The rock jumped again.

“It’s working fine.” said Mick, uncontradicted by the rock. “Jinx, tell your story.”

“Well, it doesn’t matter much now…” said Jinx, and the rock jumped.

“I reckon it does. Out with it!” said Mick, getting interested. Alan, too, was paying close attention.

“I got brought to Rainmoor to kill the Nameless-King. He was trying to kill King-Thomas, and he was also killing First-Lords. He did kill King-Thomas, and he almost killed all the First-Lords, but before King-Thomas got killed, he made me one. All the other First-Lords were getting killed or quitting, though, and by the time I killed the Nameless-King they were all gone. Then I came here with Elanor.”

Mick stared at the rock, which hadn’t budged. “Let me get this straight,” he said. “King Thomas is dead.” The rock didn’t budge.

“You were supposed to protect him.” The rock didn’t budge.

“He ended up making you a First Rank Lord.” The rock didn’t budge.

“The Nameless One really existed, and ended up killing off all the First Rank Lords but you…”

The rock jumped into the air, and Jinx corrected him. “Lord-Peter quit being a lord.”

“Ah. So the Nameless One really existed, and killed off all the First Rank Lords but you and Lord Peter, and Lord Peter quit instead of being killed.” The rock didn’t budge.

“This is getting interesting! After that, the Nameless One killed off King Thomas, and then you killed off the Nameless One.” The rock didn’t budge.

“And, when you did, you was the only First Rank Lord left.” The rock didn’t budge.

“Well, I’ll be damned!” said Mick, at which the rock jumped. Mick paused, and said deliberately, “You’re the King!”

The rock didn’t budge. Alan was staring at Jinx in astonishment.

“I thought it was something like that, since the way out of Rainmoor opened up again.”

Mick burst out laughing. “Don’t that beat all! That makes you a Queen, Elanor, how’d you like that? Wait till I tell the folks in town!”

“Please!” interrupted Jinx. “Don’t tell anybody, I don’t want to be a King!”

“Bit late for that now, ain’t it? I declare! All this time, we ain’t suspected a thing! Good to have you with us, King Jinx!”

“I don’t want you to call me that! Please don’t!”

“Oh, now, being a King ain’t all bad, you know! You got charms around you for all sorts of things. Ain’t no magic that can kill you, and you’ll be in good health. I believe that goes for Elanor, too.”

“It does?” said Elanor. “I don’t feel that healthy. I go hunting all the time to relax, and even though I don’t always eat what I kill I’m still getting fat.”

At that, the rock jumped. Mick noticed, and shut it off with a “Stone I keep, go to sleep!”

Jinx noticed it too. “I thought so. You do too eat what you kill, and that’s why it jumped.”

“I do not! Most of it I bring to the house! You know perfectly well that I don’t eat everything!”

“Well, the rock said you did.”

“Now, Jinx, she said a few things there. Maybe it was upset when she said she went hunting all the time. That ain’t so, since she’s here with us right now, not out hunting. If it was bothered by that, I’ll have to do some work on it, cause it ain’t supposed to pay no mind to such remarks. Come to think of it, it shouldn’t have jumped when I said I’d be damned either. It’s notional, and it’s always getting mixed up.”

“Turn it on again.” said Jinx. “I want to know what Elanor said that wasn’t true.”

Elanor looked at Jinx, hurt. Mick started to say the cantrip words again, and then stopped.

“I reckon I know what it was. Elanor, come over here, dearie.”

She did, and Mick rested his hand on her side. A slow, roguish grin crept onto his face. “I know.”

“What?”

“She said she was getting fat. That ain’t so, and she’ll be thinner by and by.”

“What are you talking about?” said Jinx, disconcerted.

“Elanor’s gonna have kittens. Yours, I presume.”

Next Chapter
3 Comments

Adjustments

July 26th, 2010
Ghosts Of Rainmoor
(41 reads) 
Previous Chapter

Jinx gaped at Mick in outright disbelief. “What? That’s impossible!”

“You heard me. She’s pregnant. What’s so impossible about that?”

When Jinx, dumbfounded, didn’t reply, Mick continued. “Jinx, she’s pregnant and it’s got to be your doing. Spare me the astonishment, okay?”

“That can’t be true.” protested Jinx, and Mick took offense.

“Of course it’s true! Do you think I’m an idiot? Do you seriously expect me to believe you’ve never done anything but cuddle and tickle each other’s ears? Maybe those posh folks in Rainmoor pretend to find their babies under cabbage leaves, but this ain’t Rainmoor and I don’t hold with such tripe. You can’t fool me, Jinx, I know these things, and you got no business acting innocent. Why, there’s been times when I could just look at Elanor from a certain angle and know what was on her mind, and it wasn’t knitting, I’ll tell you that. If you don’t know what I’m talking about, look before you leap.”

“Mick, it ain’t right to talk to a King that way!” protested Alan.

“Well,” said Mick, “I just wanted to make the point. Anyways, Elanor’s pretty far gone, and there’s no mistaking that. I don’t know exactly when you can expect the new arrival, but it won’t be long.”

“Mick,” said Alan, “she best go easy on the hunting for a while. Queen Elanor?”

Elanor stared at him in confusion. “Do you mean me?”

“I surely do. Queen Elanor, I’ll do what I can to help out with the hunting, seeing as you shouldn’t be tiring yourself, in your condition…”

“What do you mean, my condition?”

“You’re pregnant.”

“What’s pregnant?”

This time it was Mick and Alan’s turn to be thunderstruck. Finally, Mick said, “You really don’t know that? Where on earth have you been all your life, my dear?”

“Well, in the Lonely Place mostly. I was brought to Rainmoor when I was very little. I’d just barely learned to hunt, and I didn’t know anything. I learned a lot of things in the Lonely Place, but nothing like this ever happened! I’m getting fat, and my nerves are shot, and I get upset over silly things. Is that what pregnant is? Can you fix it so I don’t have to be?”

Mick let out a long, low whistle. “I’ll be damned. I’ll be damned. Jinx, did you understand what I was talking about?”

“Yes. I just didn’t think it could happen to me.”

“I’ll be damned. You folk are gonna have to make some adjustments, I’ll tell you that…”

“I have to stop hunting?” asked Elanor plainitively.

“Maybe sooner, maybe later. Elanor, do you know what babies are?”

“Yes. In Rainmoor, some of the consorts had them. Is that why I’m getting fat?”

“Sure is.”

“How could that happen? They were always tiny little humans! I’ve got tiny little humans inside me?”

“No, no! You’ll be having kittens, my dear. Have you ever seen kittens?”

“No. Wait, yes, I have, actually. There were some small, tame cats in Rainmoor, and some of them got fat and later I saw them with little baby cats around them. Were those kittens?”

“Yep.”

“Oh. They were really cute.” said Elanor, and thought for a moment. “Wait a minute! If being pregnant means having little baby things inside me, where do they come from? And how do they come out?”

“Same way they got in.”

“What?” said Elanor, at which point Mick explained in detail exactly what was involved for the whole process. Elanor listened closely, and was more and more dismayed.

“I will not! That would hurt! Jinx is all I can handle, and you’re saying these kittens are how much bigger? Never mind, I don’t care how cute they are! I don’t want any!”

“Now, dear,” said Mick, “there ain’t much you can do about it now…”

Elanor looked back and forth between Jinx and Mick frantically.

“I’m sorry, Elanor!” said Jinx, earnestly. “I didn’t think this would happen!”

Elanor let out a strangled moan and rushed out the door, vanishing into the woods.

“Oh, no!” said Jinx. “Is she about to…”

“No, she’s not. I promise you that.” said Mick, and the squeal of a small woodland creature being killed came through the forest. “She’s just upset. Can’t say as I blame her, if I was her I’d be having kittens over it too. You’d best wait until she calms down a mite.” Another squeal rang out.

“She keeps that up, she ain’t gonna need my help for hunting.” said Alan.

“It’s a habit of hers,” explained Jinx. “When she’s upset, she goes out and kills things.”

Another squeal rang out, more distantly.

“Hell, if she keeps that up I’ll be needing your help for hunting. I never heard the like.”

“She doesn’t usually get that upset.”

“Jinx,” asked Mick, “what did you mean when you said you didn’t think it could happen to you?”

Jinx sighed. “I was sort of invented by this wizard for some reason. The wizard was a human, but my mother was a tiger. After he threw me out, Sir-Irwin came along and saved my life and sort of adopted me, but Sir-Irwin ended up getting killed. He had taught me how to talk and walk on two legs and everything, and I learned all that because I wanted to be human…”

“That’s as close to a story as I ever heard you tell,” said Mick, “but it don’t answer my question. Why didn’t you think you could mate with Elanor?”

“I’m not really human, but I’m not really a tiger either. I’m something in between, because of this wizard. I did grow up with humans, and there were a few times when lady humans got very excited over me, and ended up making love to me. They never said anything about making babies, though, and nothing like that ever happened. Anyway, I didn’t think I could mate with anything and make babies, because I’m not anything natural.”

“Well, I declare!” said Mick in wonder. “That’s a mighty strange story, Jinx. Seeing as you were telling the truth about killing the King and all, I’m inclined to believe you, even so. Don’t you know why this wizard made you?”

“Wizards never make sense, even worse than humans. I would actually like to know, though. I would like to know why the wizard made something just to kick and hit and chase away. I would like to know why the wizard threw me away in the end, and whether he made any more things like me, and why he killed my mother.”

Mick gasped, stunned at the detached, casual way Jinx said this. Alan was staring at Jinx as well.

Jinx tried to explain better. “It would make more sense if she was attacking him, but he was always careful to only hurt me when she wasn’t watching. She was always upset and confused when I got hurt, but she never figured out why. I don’t think she ever did attack him, so it doesn’t make any sense that he killed her.”

“How do you know all this?” asked Mick, aghast.

“When Sir-Irwin taught me to talk, he wanted to know where I came from. It took a long time, but eventually I understood what had happened. I didn’t know that the thing like me which suckled me was a tiger. I didn’t know that the other thing was a father, or that it was a human. When Sir-Irwin was trying to learn where I came from, he kept asking whether I had ever seen another tiger around the place. Finally he explained that, in order for me to be alive, another tiger had to have climbed onto my mother and stuck its penis into her, so there had to be another tiger. He said that was called making love, and it was how babies were made. When I told him that there wasn’t any other tiger, but the human did that a lot, Sir-Irwin got really upset…”

“I’ll be damned. I’ll be damned.” said Mick. “So you know what happened, but you need to know why. Is that it?”

“Yes. Can you help?”

“I reckon I can, Jinx, but just how bad do you want to know? Give me a few days, and I can set up what you’d call a regress with a passenger. Do you really want that? I wouldn’t blame you if you chose to just leave the past alone. It’s a damned uncomfortable way to learn things. It’s a damned uncomfortable way to learn things.”

“What is it? I don’t follow you.”

“You got that backwards. I’d be following you. Regress means you’d go back and relive all that, and the passenger is me. If you just regressed, you still wouldn’t understand anything, but with me there watching it would be different. I’d be along for the ride, and I could understand things you wouldn’t. Uh, Jinx, before I make up my mind to this, did this feller ever torture you?”

“Not exactly.” said Jinx.

“Did he ever do anything to you with spiders?”

“No, why?”

“I can’t handle spiders. Jinx, when I say I’d be along for the ride, I mean it literally. You’d never know I was there, and I’d be stuck with whatever happened. I’d be feeling everything you felt, as if I was you, but I wouldn’t be able to do a damn thing about it. There usually ain’t much call for this hex, and when there is it ain’t always pleasant. Once more, did this feller ever torture you? I can’t say as I’m real comfortable with ‘not exactly’. What’s ‘not exactly’?”

“Not really, at least not that I can remember.”

“Oh, wonderful! That’s always a good sign! Maybe we best forget this, Jinx. Do you really have to know? It sounds damned nasty, take my word for it. Why don’t you tell me some of the worst things you can remember, so’s I can make up my mind not to do it?”

“Please, Mick?” said Jinx, surprised at how strongly he felt about it. “I really need to know. Please?”

“Oh, hell! All right. And don’t tell me a damned thing! If I know what’s gonna happen, it’ll just make it worse…”

Alan spoke up. “You done right, King Jinx. It’ll ease your mind. I know.”

“Oh, you know.” said Mick crankily. “You know. Alan, when I did you, I swore I’d never use that hex again, it was so bad. Seeing as Jinx’s life looks to be nine times sicker even than yours was, would you keep your comments to yourself?”

“You’re a brave man, Mick.”

“I’m a stupid man. I’m a stupid man. Every time I turn around, I get stupider. Jinx, give me a few days to get ready, I’ll come around when I’m stupid enough to.”

He tramped out the door. Jinx asked Alan, “What did he do to you?”

“Same thing he’s fixing to do to you. You wouldn’t think it to look at me now, but I used to only have one leg, and I didn’t have no parents, and I wouldn’t get near people atall. Mick growed up my leg to be even better than the other one is, and I ended up getting him to go with me into my past, on account of I didn’t remember any of it. He didn’t like how come I got no parents, he didn’t like even worse how come I wouldn’t get near people, and he really didn’t like the way I lost my leg. He told me all about it, when he was finished, and swore blind he was never going to mess with mysterious strangers again. I reckon he’s changed his mind.”

“You had your leg chopped off, and he had to feel what it was like?”

“Not exactly. He told me, if it was up to him, when he heard the people coming he’d have just stayed in the bear trap…”

“There are traps in the woods?” asked Jinx, alarmed, automatically looking out the window to check for Elanor.

“Not any more, there ain’t.” said Alan, his eyes gleaming. That made sense. It was hardly surprising that this wild human had gotten rid of all the traps after having been caught in one. Jinx wondered what had happened to the trappers, but refrained from asking about them.

“I hope you’re not aiming to put more traps in the woods, King Jinx. I don’t know what I’d do about that.” continued Alan. “If you do, can you give me enough time to get out of town?”

“Stop calling me that! That’s not my name!” snapped Jinx, fed up. “And I wasn’t planning to put any sort of traps in the woods. Even if I did, you’d just break them anyway, so why bother?”

“I’m sorry, uh, Jinx. Ain’t never had a King for a neighbor before, and I’m trying to get used to it.”

“The whole reason I came here in the first place was to get away from all that!”

“Well, I can understand that. I just didn’t think such a thing could happen. Maybe all this means changes for the best. You’re not fixing to divide up the woods into estates, are you?”

“What are estates?”

“Estates is when the King takes the land away from us and gives it to his lords. The next thing you know, they’re building castles and villages and roads, and hunting game for sport. Before long, they’re turning the folk into soldiers and fighting the other lords nearby to try and get their estates bigger, and if you don’t like it they build jails. Well, if you’re lucky they build jails… I don’t know why any King would hold with such things, but maybe he gets out of touch from living in Rainmoor all his life.”

“Why would I ever want to do things like that?”

“I don’t rightly know. I was hoping you could tell me, being a King and all. You don’t want to do that? What about taxes, tithes, that sort of thing?”

“I have to pay taxes? I thought I could get away from all that by living out here.”

“No, no! Everybody has to pay you. You don’t know much about being King, do you? All taxes go to the King.”

“What for?” asked Jinx, interested.

“Damned if I know. Just for being King, I suppose. I never thought it was a ‘what for’, I just figured taxes meant you gave all your money to the King, and the King kept it.”

“I like that part. Maybe being King isn’t as bad as it seemed. Do you have any taxes I can have?”

“Hell, no! Ain’t nobody around here pays taxes. I hope you ain’t serious, Jinx.”

“I guess not,” said Jinx, disappointed. “Is there anywhere else that I can go, where people will give me all their money?”

“It don’t work that way, Jinx. You don’t just go around with a big sack.”

“How does it work?”

“I ain’t telling. The folk around here would never forgive me if they knew there was a new King, who didn’t know what taxes were, and I was damn fool enough to tell him. Jinx, you don’t need such things anyhow. In these parts, people take care of each other. You don’t have to be King for that.”

“Oh.” said Jinx, still trying to figure out how he could get all the people to give him money. Maybe he could leave the people here alone and have the people in the cities give him all their money. It would serve them right. “I do want to stay here, and be friends with the people who live here, so never mind.”

“That’s good to hear. Even if you did try to levy taxes around here, you wouldn’t get anything, so don’t worry about it. I reckon you’re in the right place, if you want to be let alone. Don’t tell anybody you’re the King, or you’ll never see them again… well, maybe not. I imagine most folk wouldn’t believe you, anyhow.”

With that, Alan left. He had been showing increasing nervousness, and clearly needed to get back into the woods where he felt safe. Strangely, none of his discomfort seemed to come from being around Jinx: it was more like he felt threatened being in a house. Jinx found that odd, but somehow reassuring, since he felt the same way about magic as Alan felt about being shut up within walls. Jinx wondered what Alan’s house was like, if he had one.

“Jinx!” cried Alan, from somewhere outside. “Jinx, come quick! It’s Elanor!”

Jinx froze, and then he was charging outside, looking around frantically. Alan was waving his arms a few hundred feet away, and the look on his face was terrible to see. When Jinx got there, he found Elanor, and understood.

She was doggedly struggling toward the house, leaving a trail of blood behind her, and feebly arguing with Alan, who was pleading with her to lie still and rest.

“…nonsense, Jinx can heal me, I need to find him…”

“You can’t even walk!” protested Alan.

“I can so!” argued Elanor, and got halfway to her feet in a fit of stubborn bullheadedness, promptly collapsing again. She shook her head in an attempt to clear it, and began dragging herself toward the house in a determined fashion. “I’m almost there, you stupid human. Leave me alone, I’m trying to find my mate.”

Alan looked helplessly at Jinx. “Do something! She ain’t listening to me!”

“Elanor!” said Jinx, crouching in front of her. “Lie still, you’re making your injuries worse.”

“Oh.” said Elanor, finally noticing his presence. “There you are. Where have you been? Don’t just stand there looking upset, fix me!”

“What happened to you?”

“There was this pig thing. I tried to kill it, but when I reared up at it, it got me with those little horns they have…” said Elanor. She coughed, and spat out blood.

Alan turned white. “A boar hog. She took on a boar hog. Jinx, stay with her, I’m getting Mick.” He ran off as fast as he could, shouting “Mick! Mick!” Elanor didn’t seem to notice.

“The weird thing was, it didn’t even try to eat me.” continued Elanor, feebly. “I fell down, and it sort of sniffed at me and went away. I headed straight home, but I started falling over a lot and ended up sort of crawling most of the way…”

“Where did it get you?” asked Jinx desperately. “I have to heal you right away, so show me!”

Elanor looked more or less at him, with no sign of recognition.”No, I can’t show you. Can’t you see I’m busy? I’m trying to find my mate, so leave me alone!” She struggled to her feet with grim determination, took one wobbly step, swooned and collapsed.

Jinx laid his hands on her and desperately tried to heal her, hoping the healing facility he’d gotten from Rainmoor was up to the task. He felt the disconcerting flow of magic rushing through his arms, and unlike previous times he’d used it, this time it didn’t stop, and he just hung on, growing faint with exertion, focusing only on healing Elanor, and the magic gushed through him unceasingly.

When Mick arrived, he had to tap Jinx on the shoulder to get his attention. “Jinx! How’s she doing?”

“She doesn’t recognize me!” answered Jinx, distraught.

“She’ll have lost a lot of blood, that’s why. We’d best work quick. Help me roll her over on her side. Carefully!”

They did, and Jinx cringed to see the dreadful wounds in her belly.

“Good thing you’ve been hanging on to her with that Rainmoor hex, or she’d be gone by now, but it was never meant to deal with this. I sent Alan back to get materials, and hurried out here, in case you didn’t know you had that hex, but you obviously do know. See how the edge of this wound is trying to heal itself?”

Mick was pointing with his finger, but Jinx couldn’t look.

“Oh, settle down, boy! You did good. You did good. We ain’t gonna lose her now. It looks messy, I know, but if it was real bad she wouldn’t have got this far, I’ll tell you that. You best get back on the job, though. That hex of yours is replacing the blood about half as fast as she’s losing it…”

Jinx did so, but had to keep questioning him. “Can you save her? And what about her babies?”

“Her, yes.” said Mick seriously. “I’ll have to wash out the wound, and sew it up, and then the healing spells will be able to handle it. I don’t know about her babies, and I intend to find out. She may have solved that problem for herself, whether you like it or not. How the hell did she get so much crap in there, Jinx? Them wounds is goddamn filthy!”

“She was trying to get home, but she was too weak to walk, so she dragged herself on her belly.”

“She did what? Of all the… She ain’t got the sense of a dead fish, you know that? She dragged herself on her belly! I’m going to have a little word with her about that when she’s well enough to listen.”

Alan ran up, carrying a small bag. “Is this it?”

“Yes, Alan, it is. Now, would you go back and get the bag with a snake painted on it? It seems Elanor here wasn’t happy with her injuries, and decided to rub dirt in them to make them more challenging to us poor, overworked healers…”

Alan was already gone, and Mick turned to Jinx. “How about getting her into the house? You take her front legs, and I’ll take her hind legs.”

“Shouldn’t she lie still? Alan wanted her not to move.”

“He’s a good boy. However, having looked at her I’m sure no bones are broken, and she’s already done everything she could to make her injuries worse. You just keep on with that hex of yours, that Alan didn’t know about, and it’ll be fine.”

Alan showed up as they were carrying her inside, and Mick had him fill up pots and cups with water. Jinx kept on working his healing power, grateful that he had something to do.

“Jinx,” said Mick as he cleaned out Elanor’s wounds, “I’m impressed. I have never seen so much crud in a wound before. I swear, she must have been packing it in with her little paws or something. Somebody needs to tell her that dirt ain’t a good bandage… Oh, hell!”

“What?”

“That ain’t all dirt. Damn it! The bastard got her guts open! How the hell did she crawl so far with so much damage? This ain’t good. Keep that hex going!”

Elanor was unconscious, but she’d been feebly struggling and moaning as Mick worked on her. Now she went limp, hardly breathing, and Jinx panicked.

“She’s dying!”

“Like hell she is.” said Mick grimly, and he laid his hands on her and muttered gibberish for a moment, joining with Jinx in his fight to keep her alive. “Alan! Get the needle and thread out, quick!”

Mick began rapidly sewing Elanor’s insides back together. “I was going to ask you whether you wanted me to check on the kittens, but it’s too late to fool around with that. The womb seems to be untouched somehow, but I can’t tell whether they made it through all that yet.”

Jinx watched him as he stitched away. There was a horrible fascination in what was happening. He’d spent enough time hunting for food that he was familiar with animal insides, but he’d never really thought of himself and Elanor as having them. It was a rude shock to look at Elanor and see a glimpse of the same organs and guts and things. And instead of the simple task of taking them all out, Mick had to put them back somehow.

“Damn it, Jinx, focus! You’re drifting, and I can’t do this without your hex to hold things together!”

“I’m sorry! Is she going to be okay?”

“Shut up and heal!”

Jinx shook off his mental weariness and focused on healing Elanor, concentrating so hard his vision blurred and his hands shook. He vaguely heard Mick speak from time to time, saying “That’s more like it” or “Keep it up, we’re almost done”, but he paid no attention.

Finally, Jinx noticed with a shock that the numbing flow of magic through him was lessening. He opened his eyes as it slowed to a trickle, and saw that Elanor’s belly was intact again, and that Mick was sitting peacefully watching him.

“Much obliged to you,” said Mick, “for taking on the brunt of the healing. I generally have to do that part as well, and it takes a lot out of me. You done good. Some things I didn’t even have to sew together, I just held ‘em together and they healed up right away. You didn’t even notice when I was finished, so I didn’t tell you, since you was focusing so well.”

“What about her kittens?” asked Jinx. “Did you check to see if they were okay?”

“You mean ‘kitten’.” said Mick. “There’s only one, and if you’re interested it’s a boy, and he’s doing fine, or so I assume. At least, he’s alive and kicking…”

At that point, Elanor stirred and opened her eyes. She stared blankly at Mick for a moment, then tried to get to her feet, but he pushed her back down firmly.

“Oh, no, you don’t, young lady!”

“Where’s Jinx? I need to find him!”

“He’s right behind you, dear, half-dead from all the work he had to do healing you. Now, I’m going to ask you a question, Elanor. It just so happens your kitten survived the experience. There’s just one, and it’s a boy, and you’re farther along than I thought, because I was expecting you to have a litter of three or four. Now, do you want this kitten, or not?”

“Yes, I do! That’s why I was trying so hard to get back to the house. I didn’t know what to think about it until that pig thing got me, because I was too upset, but when it ripped me open with those horns I knew how I felt…”

“Do tell!” said Mick. “So you decided the best thing to do was drag yourself through the dirt and make your wounds six times worse?”

“I just thought of the little baby Jinxes inside me getting stabbed by pig horns, and kept going. Anyway, I got there. There’s only one? A little baby Jinx? And it’s alive?”

“Yes. You’ve made up your mind, then? You want him?”

“Oh, yes!”

Mick exploded. “Then you damned well better take care of yourself! This little situation was your fault, and you know it! I feel like an idiot for not having stopped you in the first place, but I thought to myself, what harm could it do if Elanor runs around a bit? The next thing I know, Alan’s rushing over to tell me you took on a boar hog! Not only that, but you reared up at it and let it go for your belly! Ain’t you ever seen a boar hog before? How could you be so dumb as to open yourself up for its worst attack?”

Elanor started to cry. “I’m sorry! I didn’t know! I promise I’ll never attack a pig again!”

“No, I’d go a step farther than that, my dear. You’re not going hunting, not even for butterflies, until you’ve borne your baby Jinx. I reckon I’m your doctor now, seeing as I had to put your insides back to where they belonged, and you’re going to lie around being pregnant if I have to make Jinx sit on you. This little one has had enough trouble already, and you don’t have the faintest idea what risks you’re taking, do you? Elanor, what would you do if you were up in a tree chasing a squirrel and went into labor?”

“Climb down, and go straight home?”

“No, I don’t think so. You’d fall.”

Next Chapter
  Comment

Remember Me

July 26th, 2010
Ghosts Of Rainmoor
(41 reads) 
Previous Chapter

Elanor did not find it easy to be quiet and sedate, even though she’d resolved to be.

“Jinx, this is driving me crazy!”

“But, Elanor, you have to take care of yourself. You know that.”

“I know, but it’s driving me crazy! Talk to me some more. Do you think his fur will be stripey like yours, or black like mine?”

“I don’t know, Elanor! Wait and see.”

Such conversations disturbed Jinx. Elanor was always trying to talk about their soon-to-arrive kitten, which they’d agreed would have to be called Mick, but Jinx found it troubling when she speculated on things like what his first word would be. Elanor didn’t really understand that her own ability to talk, think and fret was gained through Rainmoor magic, and Jinx really didn’t want to tell her how afraid he was that their child would be a dumb animal.

“Do you think he’ll have hands like you?” she asked.

“I don’t know! I hope so, they’re useful things to have.”

“I suppose they are. Claws are useful too. Maybe he’ll have both!”

“Remind me never to shake hands with him.”

Fortunately, Elanor didn’t just lie around talking about the new kitten. Jinx couldn’t help but think of it that way: humans got to have babies, but he wasn’t human and Elanor certainly wasn’t, so ‘kitten’ seemed the most appropriate word, even if it turned out to be intelligent. When Elanor wasn’t talking about her kitten, she was roaming the Astral Plane in further search for her friends. She did this especially when she was frustrated and edgy, putting tremendous energy into her search, energy that she could no longer burn off by going out and hunting. She stayed out longer and longer, combing the Empty Place, as she took to calling it. She still found nothing, to her way of thinking, although the little she could explain of it sounded anything but empty.

It had been three days, and Mick still hadn’t shown up. Jinx was beginning to think the man had changed his mind about exploring Jinx’s past. Frustrated, Jinx tried to remember it himself, but it was no good. The memories he had were the same meaningless pictures as before, the same vivid glimpses of awful moments, seemingly snipped neatly out of the fabric of time and existing only as isolated instants, illuminated with fear or pain. It was odd which things remained vivid for him. The wizard had broken his leg with a kick once, but Jinx could not remember it happening, only the way the man silently watched him limp on three legs out of the room. There were memories of running on all fours while hindered by sprained fingers, which he’d sprained himself by using his hands for front paws. Those memories were mostly feelings of astonishment and betrayal, for his body would not work the way his instincts told it to. And there was one memory where he, for the first time, used his hands as hands. He had opened a door. He remembered the feeling of triumph as the door swung open, and there the memory stopped, leaving only the certain knowledge that something really horrible had been on the other side. What it was, Jinx could not recall, no matter how hard he tried. He wondered whether he really wanted to know…

There was a faint sound of whistling coming from outside, getting closer and closer. Jinx looked out the window, and it was Mick.

“Are you stupid enough yet?” asked Jinx as Mick strode jauntily in.

“Sure am! Sure am! Why, I’m so stupid I don’t know the meaning of the word… the word… Heck, I’m even stupider that that, I don’t even know the word I don’t know the meaning of. If there’s anybody stupider than me within a hundred miles, why, it serves them right, that’s all I can say.”

“What?”

“No, actually, Jinx, stupidness wouldn’t help me none anyhow. I’ve been meditating the last few days, to get ready for this regress. It’s got me feeling so centered and comfortable I’m giddy. Basically, I needed to get into the frame of mind where I can look at anything with a clear eye and an open heart. If I got upset at something in your past, I wouldn’t be seeing it clearly and I might misintepret it. Most of all, I have to be able to stay separate from your feelings. It’s easy to get swept up in the experiences to the point where I don’t know who’s feeling what, and that’s when it gets nasty. When I did Alan I had to meditate for a week before I knew who I was again. This time, I figured I’d start off right and avoid all that.”

“Are you sure you want to do this?”

Mick looked at him appraisingly. “Are you sure, Jinx, that you want me to do it? I’m ready for it, but you sound like you’ve been brooding over what you might find. Am I right?”

“The parts that I don’t remember frighten me. It could be anything! Maybe I don’t want to know.”

“You know. You know. Get that into your head, Jinx. Just because you ain’t willing to look at it don’t mean there’s nothing to see. You have nightmares? Panics? Do you get struck with rememberings?”

“Some of those things. I thought that everybody did.”

“Well, a lot of us do. However, such things can mean your past is tapping you on the shoulder and saying, look at me. Hiding from it gives it a power over you, and I truly do hate to see somebody afraid of their own mind. It’s a shame. It’s a terrible shame.”

“But do I have to remember everything all at once like that? It sounds …awful.”

“Didn’t I explain that yet? You won’t remember a thing. I’ll be telling you all about it. There have been people who I wouldn’t tell everything to, but my guess is that you can handle the truth.”

“Oh. Do I have to go lie down, or burn candles and chant or something?”

“Nope, done all that.” replied Mick. “All’s you got to do is say the key words three times.”

“Why three times? And what key words?”

“‘Remember Me’, and it’s three times so you can back out if you want to.”

“Oh. Jinx appreciates your thoughtfulness.” said Jinx formally. “Remember me. Remember me…”

“Uh, there ain’t no hurry, you know…”

“Remember me.”

(Damn!) thought Mick as the world faded around him, to be replaced by a kaleidoscopic blur of Jinx memories racing by in reverse. (The damned cat didn’t even give me time to get ready! Oh, well…)

(Well, this is right nice.) thought Mick, as Jinx contentedly suckled at his mother’s nipples, only a few weeks old. (Lord knows I’ve had this experience before, but never so furry. Oop! What’s this?)

His mother stiffened, and he looked up, startled and scared by her sudden unresponsiveness, to see another creature looking down at him. It dropped to its knees and began speaking words he could not understand, and stroking his body. (Ha! This has got to be that wizard Jinx mentioned. Funny thing is, he ain’t hostile. Let’s see what he’s got to say…)

“Don’t be afraid, my little treasure, I won’t hurt you. You’re my greatest triumph, darling, and we are going to know each other very well. What lovely little hands!”

(He sure ain’t hostile.) thought Mick. (What on earth… Oh, lord, I figured it out. Look at his robe there, the man’s blind with rut. What, what have I got myself into?)

“You’re beautiful, perfect.” said the man, running his hands lavasciously over Jinx’s kittenish body.

(Don’t. Don’t. Don’t.) thought Mick, aghast, as Jinx purred, comforted but dreadfully puzzled.

The man lifted Jinx’s tail, and Mick cringed. “Would you mind greatly, dear one, if I peeked? You’re still too young,” (Damn right, you pervert!) “but a man can dream, can’t he?”

Suddenly the man dropped Jinx’s tail and clouted him savagely on the head, shaking with fury.

(OW! You bastard! Now I get it!) thought Mick. (He ain’t as perfect as you thunk he was, huh? You sure are good at telling the sex of kittens, one glance and you know. Well, there’s nothing like having a personal interest. That sure explains a lot. You weren’t trying to create Jinx, you were trying to create Jinxette!)

Jinx cowered, terrified, as the man glared at him. Finally the balked wizard spun on his heel and stomped off, slamming the door behind him. Jinx tried to get his mother’s attention, but she remained unaware of his presence, so he pushed himself under her limp front leg and lay there, shivering.

(Wonderful. I’m stuck in the skin of a tiger kitten living in the house of an angry pervert wizard. Let’s skip ahead a bit.)

Jinx wandered the halls of the huge, cold, stone building, looking for his mother. Usually she was around, but then the scary human would appear and wave his hands at her, and she would forget Jinx and follow him into a big room cluttered with baffling things and pungent, acrid smells. If Jinx tried to follow, the man would kick at him. The door would close, and Jinx would be shut out, listening to her terrible cries.

(Just as well he don’t know what’s going on in there. On second thoughts, I’m not sure what’s going on in there either. Most times I’m pretty sure, but we already know this guy is conducting weird experiments on his tigress, otherwise she couldn’t have gotten pregnant by him. I’m sure I just heard some lines of hex, and it sounded like a dark hex to me. Maybe I can find some memory where Jinx was watching the guy work. Onward!)

The man had left the door open, and Jinx snuck in, nervous but drawn by the fascinating assortment of objects strewn everywhere. He glanced fearfully at the wizard, but the man was deeply engrossed in study and didn’t notice. That suited Jinx, because the man never did anything nice to him anyway.

(It seems Jinx never did figure out that this fellow’s taken to feeding him. Or does he think his mother kills those animals for him? I’m getting to understand this pervert wizard fellow pretty well. He don’t like Jinx, but he’ll feed and shelter him as long as Jinx don’t get in his way… Oh, lord! Jinx! Don’t!)

Jinx found a mysterious thing, that glowed and spun and sparkled with pretty colors. It was up on a table, but Jinx had grown big enough to rear up onto the table and gaze at it. He reached out one hand to bat at it playfully…

(Jinx! Unbalanced hexes don’t take well to being pawed at! Lord, lord, that one must have taken days to work up! We’re doomed, even if dumb Jinx is too busy playing with breakable magic to notice!)

As Jinx touched the spinning, sparkling thing, it burst with a loud pop and a flash of light. It sent a painful jolt down his arm, and he drew back, hissing. Then he looked up to see the wizard glowering down at him, and the man drew back his leg and delivered a vicious, savage kick with all his strength. It sent Jinx flying, with the bones in his leg broken.

(Aaah! Bad! This is a bad one! Steady, Mick, it ain’t really your leg… Aaah! Jinx, you damn fool, don’t try to walk on it! Aaaah! You damned idiot cat, this is your fault! Least the wizard ain’t doing anything now, just staring. Drag yourself, Jinx, that’s it, don’t put any weight on it. You may not know why that man’s staring at you, but I suspect he’s feeling a little upset right now. He has been feeding you, though you don’t realize it, and it looks like he didn’t mean to break your leg. That’s a strange expression, I never saw a man so torn between rage and guilt before. He looks like he’s about to cry. I surely am glad he’s got enough sense to not come after Jinx right now, I couldn’t stand it if Jinx panicked and tried to run on a broken leg…)

Jinx dragged himself down the hall, toward where his mother had been, and she, hearing his whimpers, rushed up to him.

(There now, Jinx, it’s your mom. What she’s gonna do about an injury like that is beyond me… No! Whatever you do, don’t lick it… Aaaah! Stop it! Aaaah! Wait, what’s this? She stopped, thank goodness, but he’s frozen stiff himself! I hear that wizard coming. Hard to keep from panicking, Jinx is so scared, but I think I know what’s about to happen…)

Jinx couldn’t move, and something was approaching, step by step. If it was the man, then he was doomed, and if it wasn’t the man, he was doomed. Rigid, he waited for his death. Hands closed around his hurting leg, sending shards of pain up his spine, and then, astonishingly, the hurt began to go away. Soon, there was no pain left, though he still couldn’t move. The hands withdrew, with a last gentle pat that was almost a caress, and the footsteps withdrew down the hall. A door closed, and suddenly Jinx could move again, and so could his mother, who promptly held him down with firm paws and started licking him.

(I knew it! Look here, Jinx, even though you can’t hear me. You don’t know what to make of this last part, and you’re liable to forget it since you can’t understand it. I, on the other hand, recognize that cantrip, and I know that it was your wizard father healed you. Not only that, I know that he used a very powerful hex that must have drained him pretty good. I’m a mite surprised that he didn’t let you see him doing it, but my guess is that he wants you to be afraid of him so you don’t bother him. I imagine he got his wish, considering your attitude towards him in later years. He’s a strange fellow with stranger tastes, but apparently he’s not quite the monster you thought he was. Let’s look for your next encounter with him.)

Jinx was fleeing in terror, running on all fours and stumbling, nearly falling over as his front paws buckled and hurt from the strain.

(Ow! Dammit, boy! Those are hands, not paws! Will you quit that? Ow! You can stop running now, he ain’t chasing you! I get the idea. Okay, let’s look for the next big trauma in the Jinx as a Kitten saga…)

Jinx had been waiting outside the door for hours, tormented by the wails of his mother.

(I hear spell-casting going on in there. What’s that crazy mage up to this time? Well, we’ll find out soon enough…)

When the door opened, Jinx cowered as usual out of sight, in case the man aappeared. His mother walked out, seeming dazed, and the door closed behind her. Jinx scampered up to her joyfully, but was stopped by a hiss. He stared into her eyes, finding no sign of recognition, and the longer he stared, the more fiercely she glared at him. Finally, she lashed out with bared claws and caught him on the side of the head, and he went down with a wail. She stood hostilely over him for a second, then turned and stalked off down the hall. Jinx lay where he’d fallen, his ear bleeding, and he began to cry. He lay there crying for a long time, wishing something would come and kill him. Nothing came.

(That’s terrible.) thought Mick. (I’m not sure I want to tell him about that one. I reckon the wizard somehow tampered with his mother’s memory, and she forgot who he was. It’s a pity he didn’t know not to stare into a wild beast’s eyes like that. It comes off like a threat. What happened next, I wonder? I’ll look ahead a bit. Okay, I’ll look ahead a bit more. Still nothing? How long did that boy lie there, anyway? Ah!)

Many hours later, Jinx saw his mother approaching. He didn’t move as she came up to him, and he shut his eyes, expecting to be killed. She licked him on the nose, and his eyes flew open, and he suddenly realized she knew him again. He was so relieved, and so exhausted from his ordeal, that he didn’t even get up until she grabbed him by the scruff of the neck and tried to drag him. He decided that his experience must not have been real, and tried to forget about it.

(Can’t say as I blame the poor little fellow. I wish I could leave off there, but I’m going to have to look at his last days in this wizard’s castle. I find it hard to believe that his father, perverted though he was, would have killed his mother. Maybe it was in one of those fits of rage? Hell, I’d better just look.)

Jinx sat staring at the doorknob. A strangled yowl came from behind the door, followed by a low muttering. The doorknob was a thing that the man used to open the door, but just touching it didn’t work, nor did pawing at it. Jinx reared up on his hind legs, which he’d gotten very good at doing, and clutched the doorknob with his hands, as another dreadful yowl came from the other room.

(That ain’t no love cry, and that muttering was very dark magic….)

Awkwardly, the doorknob turned. Jinx struggled with it, not knowing to use his wrists, dismayed at how far he had to turn it, as shrieks and incantations rang in his ears, and finally there was a faint click and the door began to swing open. Jinx exulted in his victory, and pushed the door farther open, looking in. He froze in horror.

(Lord! Jinx, don’t do anything! That man�’s in the middle of a very touchy…)

He saw his mother standing rigidly, moaning in pain. She seemed to have been flayed, but there was no blood. She was covered with the same sort of skin the man had, and her body was shifting and distorting, enveloped in a bright haze of magic. The man stared intensely at her, his hands forming patterns in the air, and as his hands moved, her body changed, forcing an agonized shriek out of her. Jinx, appalled, snarled savagely, readying himself to attack.

His snarl broke the wizard’s concentration. The man looked over his shoulder at Jinx, and as he did, the haze of magic flared and went out of control. The tigress screamed, her body writhing in the grip of the wild magic, and the man turned to her and struggled to control it, but too late: there was a bright flash and the haze was gone, and Jinx’s mother, in her original form, collapsed silently to the floor.

Jinx rushed up to her, but she didn’t move. Her eyes stared vacantly at him. He pushed at her, trying desperately to get a reaction, and she rolled limply onto her side. She was dead. For a moment, his mind went blank with shock, and then he slowly turned his head to stare at the man who had done this. He was staring at the floor, but at Jinx’s movement he raised his head. His eyes met Jinx’s, and widened in fear, and then Jinx was upon him, knocking him over, clawing at him with useless fingers, trying to bite him. As he tried to rip the man’s throat out, he heard strange words uttered, distorted by fear and strugglings but much like the chantings that he’d heard through the walls so many times…

Suddenly, Jinx was in a dark forest, at night. He didn’t know it was a forest, for he had never seen one. All he knew was that he was surrounded by huge, menacing shapes looming over him in the oppressive darkness. The man was gone. His mother was gone. The place he knew was gone. Even if he could find his way back, there was nothing left for him, because his mother was dead and she was the only good thing in the world. As the understanding of this sank in, all spirit fled and he no longer cared about the menacing trees around him. Maybe they would kill him. That would be kind of them.

(Whew… Mick, you’re not this boy, kitten, whatever he is. You want to live, and so does he, these days. But whatever you do, don’t tell him he caused his mother’s death by distracting that mage. Tell him it was an accident, which it was. I believe I’ve got what I came for, but so long as I’m here I’ll just scan through the rest of his life.)

Hunger finally forced him to get up and search for food, but he proved hopeless at hunting, for he had no claws, no fangs and no experience. He was nearly starved when he encountered the wolves, and the only reason he didn’t die immediately was that he figured out that he could throw rocks at them with his hands.

(That’s it, boy! Get ‘em! Hey, there’s a knight of some sort! With luck, he might help you chase away those… Hey, don’t look at him! There’s still wolves attacking! If you don’t throw another rock they’ll… Aaah!)

The wolf had snuck up behind him, and its jaws clamped onto his leg, dragging him to the ground. As he fell, the other wolves closed in, as did the even more frightening human. Jinx gave up and resigned himself to being torn apart and devoured by these creatures, but suddenly the air was split by startled yelps and the wolves were driven off, some on three legs or trying to drag themselves away with only two. The man leaned over him, his sword wet with wolf blood. Jinx tried to flee, but between starvation and his wounds he was unable to get up and could only wriggle helplessly. Dropping his sword, the man reached out and held Jinx down, preventing him from struggling further. Jinx tensed, his eyes locked on the man’s eyes, but the man did nothing but stare at him with a strange fascination, gazing with open wonder at his young tiger body and his furry but human hands, holding Jinx down with great gentleness. He petted Jinx carefully, speaking words Jinx could not understand in a soothing tone. He kept doing this, patiently and quietly, for a long time.

Jinx did not understand what was happening, but something in the man’s attitude reached the part of him that hurt worse than the wolf bites, the part of him that was crippled when his mother was killed. He finally stopped struggling, daring to believe that this man was not going to hurt him, and as the gentle voice and soothing touch continued, his longing surged and swept away the last traces of fear. He gazed into the man’s compassionate eyes in helpless, naked trustingness, and then he wriggled closer to rest his head in the man’s lap, and with that, he fell asleep.

When he woke up, his head was still cradled in the man’s lap.

(About time the poor little fellow had something nice happen to him. I’m not surprised, though. I saw the look in that man’s eyes. He’s a soft touch whoever he is, and that business of Jinx’s falling asleep in his lap was the final touch. Hell, I’d be a sucker for that myself. I imagine Jinx stayed with this fellow, but how did he learn to talk? Might as well look for that… Aha!)

“Jinx.” said the man, placing his hand on Jinx’s chest. “Say it. Jinx. I’ve heard you trying to talk.”

“Jigs.”

“Jinx. That’s your name. Maybe I can even get you to come when you’re called. Jinx.”

(I reckon he didn’t stop there! A little farther….)

“Okay, let’s try it again. Me Sir Irwin. You Jinx.” said the man, pointing alternately to himself and to Jinx. The young tiger did not respond for a moment, and then seized Sir Irwin’s pointing hand in a cautious grip. “Hand?” said Jinx.

“Well, I’ll be… Yes. Hand. How’d you pick that up, Jinx? I’m astonished.”

(I’m not,) thought Mick, (but then I already know Jinx is no ordinary beast. This fellow doesn’t seem to realize that he’s marvelled out loud over Jinx’s hands. After going ‘hands! real, working hands!’ like that, while holding them, it’s hardly surprising that Jinx made the connection. I think I’ll skip past the babytalk stage and find out if they talked about things later.)

“Okay, now say ‘Jinx belongs to Sir Irwin.’ Bad people scare you, you say that.”

“Jinx belongs to Sir-Irwin. What’s a belongs, Sir-Irwin? Jinx doesn’t know.”

“Doesn’t matter. Jinx says that, then people won’t hurt him.”

“Oh. Jinx belongs to Sir-Irwin.”

“Jinx doesn’t bite.”

“Jinx doesn’t bite.” repeated the young tiger, solemnly.

(Can’t say as I’m surprised. I figured he got trained like a semi-smart pet at first, and I was right. Let’s see if the conversations got any better a few years down the line.)

“You shouldn’t have scratched him, Jinx. That was very bad behavior. You see what happened, we had to leave, and now we’ve got to look for another place to stay.”

“Jinx is sorry!” said Jinx, miserably. “But he was staring at me!”

“That’s no excuse. Of course he’s going to stare at you. You have to act like a human even if people stare at you, or nobody will ever accept you.”

“You accept me.”

“I know. You don’t have to worry about me, you should worry about what other people think. If you had, we might not have been thrown out of that inn.”

“Jinx is sorry.” said Jinx miserably, and hung his head. They walked on in silence. Sir Irwin, noticing this, reached out and stroked his furry neck. “It’s okay, Jinx.”

(Why isn’t this fellow still with Jinx? He may be a natural born guilt expert, but he really cares about Jinx. Hmmm… What’s this?)

The battle was raging around Jinx, but he wasn’t going to budge: Sir-Irwin had tripped and fallen over, and Jinx refused to let anybody near. The young tiger hadn’t learned much about swordplay yet, but he was an image of savage fury, hissing and glaring at anyone approaching Sir-Irwin, who still hadn’t gotten up. The line of battle had receded, and while five minutes earlier Jinx had been hard-pressed to defend his spot, now the other battling knights were slowly moving off. Then, one of the knights Sir-Irwin’s friends were fighting glanced at Jinx and cried “Don’t bother, cat, nobody’s going to take your food!”

Jinx froze, then looked down for the first time, to see Sir-Irwin’s eyes staring emptily up at him, see the blood and terrible wounds, the rictus of death.

One of Sir-Irwin’s friends shouted, “Cat! Jinx! Whatever your name is! Come here and help! Avenge him with us! Our need is dire!”

Jinx could not stop looking into Sir-Irwin’s dead eyes. Slowly, his hand loosened, and the secondhand sword he’d been given dropped to the ground.

“Damn you! Coward! Coward!”

Jinx did not hear these cries. Blinded with tears, he wandered off, away from the fighting and blood and death, toward the inviting woods nearby. He did not stop until the sound of battle was lost in the distance, replaced by the senseless chirping of birds and the rustle of dry leaves. He sat down on a large rock and stared at the ground. His world, once more, was empty.

(Steady, Mick, this ain’t you. If only he’d made a few more friends! That’s twice now he lost the one person he had… What’s this? I’m losing the hex, something’s interfering…)

As Mick came back to the real world, he saw Elanor literally on top of Jinx, licking his face and desperately trying to rouse him. Jinx gradually woke, brushing ineffectually at her.

“What’s the matter, Elanor?” asked Mick. “Didn’t I tell you we were doing a regress?”

“Jinx, wake up! We have to go back!”

“What? Go back where?” replied Jinx.

“I found the lonely place!”

“Oh, good…” said Jinx vaguely.

“No, it’s not! It’s all wrong and scary, worse than ever! It’s mixed up and it keeps shifting and changing, and all the things are back! My friends are all scared, and everything keeps melting and falling apart…”

“What keeps melting and falling apart?”

“The lonely place! I told you!” snapped Elanor. She was trembling, on the verge of hysterics. “We have to go and help them!”

“You’re not going anywhere, pussycat!” stated Mick firmly. “Not until you’ve had that baby!”

“I can’t just stay here, Mick! Not when my friends are being hunted by things!”

“But, Elanor,” said Jinx, “you’re really pregnant! And what are we supposed to do when we get there, anyway?”

She fixed him with a gaze both pleading and unyielding. “We have to go help them!”

Jinx got ready to argue more, but he could see in her eyes that nothing he could say would change her. There was no point in arguing further. It would only upset her, and Jinx couldn’t bring himself to refuse her. “Okay.” he said. “We’ll go.”

Next Chapter
  Comment

Cavalry

July 26th, 2010
Ghosts Of Rainmoor
(34 reads) 
Previous Chapter

“I’m going with you, of course.” said Mick.

“To take care of Elanor?” asked Jinx, as he threw travelling things into a sack. “Thank you, that might be a big help.”

“No, not just to take care of Elanor. You haven’t got the faintest idea what you’re getting into, do you? You haven’t got the faintest idea what you’re getting into.”

Jinx stopped packing and stared at him. “So tell me.”

“You’re liable to need me, even just to get into Rainmoor.”

“Why?” asked Jinx. “A door just opens up in the ground. The place thinks Jinx is its King.”

“You are, but from what Elanor says the whole place is becoming unstable. You do understand that Rainmoor is a plane? Or do you?”

“Well, people said so, anyway. What does that mean?”

“It means the entire place with everything in it could be destroyed.” replied Mick. Elanor shuddered, and Mick hastened to explain. “Destroyed isn’t putting it quite right, because the plane itself wouldn’t get damaged, but from what I know of Rainmoor things could get mighty nasty in there for people…”

“How?” asked Jinx.

“I’d rather not say, seeing as we’re all going there anyway. Or do you think you can talk Elanor out of it? Even if you could, I’d still need to go. I know one fellow who lives there, and I’d hate to see Rainmoor go chaotic while any friend of mine was in it.”

“Chaotic?”

“You’ll see. Fortunately, I do know some hexes that ought to work on Rainmoor’s physical structure. I promise you, we’ll need ‘em.”

“Do you have them with you?”

“No, so I’d better run home and get what I need. Don’t go until I get back.” said Mick, and scooted out the door. Jinx could see him jogging down the path toward his house, an astonishing sight: Mick never ran anywhere, so even this half-run was shocking to see. Jinx continued to pack.

“You’re bringing a pan?” snapped Elanor, exasperated.

“It’s a good pan! I got it from Mick!”

“Don’t be ridiculous! There’s lots of food in Rainmoor! You don’t have to… what’s this?” said Elanor, inspecting the sack. “Spoons?!”

“Look, Elanor, just because you don’t have to eat…”

When Elanor had been an Astral Guard in Rainmoor, her job had been to wander the Astral Plane, or ‘lonely place’ as she called it, and this made it impossible for her to eat normally, so part of the enchantment on her was to sustain her body while her mind roamed freely. She did understand that Jinx had to eat: what was irritating her was all the seemingly pointless things Jinx insisted were part of the process…

“I mean, were you expecting to go to a dinner party?”

“Elanor, cut it out! Why shouldn’t I want to keep on being civilized?”

“If you wanted to be civilized, why’d you leave Rainmoor in the first place? I wanted to stay, but you insisted on coming out here. What’s so civilized about living in a little house out in the woods?”

“Okay, okay! You’re right, Rainmoor was much more civilized than this. Anyway, we’re going back there now. Does that make you feel better?”

“No!” wailed Elanor. “It’s gone all wrong somehow, I just want to save my friends!”

Jinx’s annoyance melted away upon seeing how upset Elanor was. “Aw, kitten, we’ll save them. I promise. Mick’s going to come along, and he’s good with magic. He has a friend in Rainmoor he wants to save too.”

“Do you really think we can? And who does Mick want to save?”

“I don’t know, he didn’t say. As far as saving people from whatever’s happening, I don’t know what’s happening but we are going to try. What was it like when you found it? You said it was all falling apart, which sounds really bad.”

“Well, not exactly, but it’s going to. You know how, in the Lonely Place, you can see through all the walls a little bit? It wasn’t just that the scary things were all back, even the walls of all those caves wanted to fall apart. They were still there when I looked, but I could feel them trying to break up… they sort of fizzed… it’s hard to explain.”

“The caves weren’t actually falling apart? Not really?” said Jinx, relieved.

“Not yet.”

Somewhat less relieved, Jinx continued trying to pack, feeling like he ought to bring useful things with him. This was difficult, because he didn’t really own much anyway. There was his sword, such as it was, and the dining implements he wanted to bring. He found some rope and included that as well. He very nearly decided to bring the saw, axe, and other woodworking tools he’d used to make his house with, but the notion was clearly ridiculous…

“Jinx, could you give me a hand with this?”

It was Mick, and Jinx gaped at the number of sacks and satchels he struggled with. “What is all that? I never saw one person carry so much stuff before!”

Mick dumped it all on the floor with an assortment of thumps and clunks. “That’s why I was hoping you could help carry it.”

“But what is it?”

“It’s useful, that’s what it is. Seeing as we don’t know quite what we’re up against, I thought I’d better be prepared for anything. With what I have here, I can work any hex that I could have worked at home. I don’t think you know how much that covers…”

“It must be a lot.” said Jinx, impressed. Mick was so unassuming and easy to be with that Jinx tended not to think of him as a powerful wizard, but this was an eye-opener. It wasn’t just the tons of paraphenalia: Jinx had, on some level, expected that. Jinx hadn’t been expecting the assurance Mick was showing. The man had cast off his cheerfully bumbling country-mage persona, revealing himself as a still cheerful but very competent and powerful wizard. In other circumstances, this would have distressed Jinx, but at the moment he found it comforting.

“Are you ready to go, Jinx?” asked Mick. “We best get moving. I surely do hope you’ll help carry some of this, but if you’d rather not I’ll manage.”

“No, I’ll help.” said Jinx, swinging his own ridiculously light sack over his shoulder and reaching for one of the satchels.

“Uh, Jinx…”

Jinx nearly fell over, for the satchel was seemingly rooted to the floor. “What the hell is in that one?”

“Take this one, and this one, and this little one. Not that one. Oh, and this one, and this one…”

Jinx accepted the various bags as they were handed to him, asking “How did you ever lift it? I can’t believe you’re that strong…”

“No, it ain’t that.” said Mick, as he picked it up effortlessly. “It just won’t let anybody but me carry it, that’s all.”

They set out for Rainmoor mountain, and Jinx asked warily, “If you dropped that thing on somebody, would it squash them flat?”

“No, it would stick to my hand. I have to set it down on the ground on purpose to let it go.”

“Why?”

“Precautions, Jinx. This one’s got the really tricky magics in it, and it could be awkward if it got into somebody else’s hands. Dangerous.”

“How?”

“Well, it depends on whether the person was a mage or not. If not, very likely nothing would happen. On the other hand, a mage would figure out that there are power taps stored here. A really good mage would recognize that the energies are held in a mirror-image chaotic balance, which is a dynamic system that burns off its residual leakage by oscillation and inverted feedback…”

“Mick?” said Jinx nervously. “Please don’t talk like that. What does all that mean really?”

“Basically, it means that a dumb wizard who tried to use what’s in this bag would find it blew up in his face, taking most of the countryside with it.”

Jinx looked again at the satchel, dismayed. “Can we leave it behind?”

“We’ll be needing a unlimited source of power, sooner or later. More importantly, it’s a source of power that isn’t drawing on Rainmoor. That means we can depend on it if we get in a jam.”

“Oh.”

“I’m sorry, Jinx, I didn’t mean to scare you with it. Tell you what, here’s something that might take your mind off it. I never told you what I learned in the regress. Interested?”

“Yes. Did you find out why the wizard killed my mother?”

“Well, now, I’m not sure where to start. You don’t have to believe this right away, but it was an accident. He did not mean to.”

“Then why did he?”

“He was experimenting with her, and he lost his concentration.” said Mick, hoping he wasn’t telling too much. “The hex got out of his control, and he couldn’t get it back.”

“What was he trying to do?”

“That I can tell you. The man was incessantly trying to create a woman for himself, like sort of a cross between a tiger and a human. I’m not sure why he chose a tiger, but perhaps the size of the beast made things easier for him.”

“But why did he make me? I’m not a woman!” protested Jinx.

“I know.” remarked Elanor. “You’re extremely not a woman.” Now that they were headed for Rainmoor, she seemed less frantic and more confident.

“Well, Jinx,” said Mick, “he was expecting to make a female when he made you. I can tell you that it came as quite a shock to him when he realized his plans hadn’t worked out the way he wanted.”

Jinx glowered. “That’s not enough of a reason for him to hate me like he did.”

“Uh, Jinx…”

“It’s not!”

“He didn’t hate you, not really. That’s what he wanted you to believe, but it ain’t so.”

“What are you talking about? He kicked me and chased me and threw me away!”

“I know! I know! I went through all that, remember? I suspect I noticed some things that you never figured out. Where did your food come from?”

“My mother got it.”

“From where?”

“I’m not sure, she just did. She must have gone outside or something.”

“Jinx, I don’t remember seeing any doors to the outside in that castle. That’s typical for reclusive wizards, you go live in a well-defended keep of some sort and seal it off completely. He provided that food. There’s more. You remember he broke your leg? Or is that a blank to you?”

“I remember part of it.”

“What happened next?”

“I dragged myself out of the room…”

“No, I mean the next day and so on. What did you do for the weeks and months it would take for bones to knit, how’d you get them set properly? How’d you get around during that time?”

“What time? It got better soon, I don’t remember how.”

“His doing. He froze you, snuck up and healed you. He then gave you a pat and snuck back, all without letting you see him. Naturally, you couldn’t figure out what had happened, but there was no mistaking it.”

“Then why did he hurt me in the first place?!” protested Jinx. “He always did! Why did he act like that? I can’t believe you!”

“Now, Jinx…”

“Why?”

“Well, he had a nasty temper, and he wanted to be left alone. He would keep you around and feed you, but he did his best to make you fear him so you wouldn’t be in his way. He got his wish, but even so you managed to… to get in his way.” Mick shuddered, hoping Jinx wouldn’t put two and two together.

“Then why did he get rid of me? I mean, if he was keeping me around on purpose. I don’t know whether to believe you. It doesn’t make sense…”

“Keep in mind, Jinx, that he was a madman. Perhaps you might want to make some allowances considering he was sick in the head?”

“Why?” said Jinx, as that seemed like an awfully flimsy excuse.

“Anyhow, he got rid of you mainly because you finally jumped him. Do you remember that?”

“No.”

“Well, he didn’t have a lot of choice. You pounced on him and went for his throat, and even though your teeth aren’t suited for such work you made up for it with determination. You had his arms pinned, so he couldn’t use any gestures, and he had to fall back on a purely verbal hex that zapped you into the middle of a forest. Another minute, and you might have killed him. You were trying very hard to do just that.”

“I attacked him?”

“Viciously.”

“I’m happy to hear that. This regress thing wasn’t all bad.”

“Look, could you try and consider the possibility that this man wasn’t all evil? He had some dreadful faults, but I promise he ain’t the monster you thought he was…”

Jinx thought for a moment. “Maybe. Jinx would like to hate him some more, though.”

“Oh, Jinx.”

“What’s so strange about that? Can you blame me?”

“I reckon I’ll wait and see.” replied Mick evenly. “Depends on how hard you hang on to that hate, and how much you like it. It can hurt you worse than your father ever did, and you’ll never know it, because most of the damage will land on other people…”

“Look!” cried Elanor. “I can see Rainmoor now!”

Jinx patted her head, tactfully not mentioning that he’d been able to see it for some time, since his eyes were farther off the ground. “I can see it too, Elanor. It looks the same as it always did.”

“I’m glad it didn’t blow up or go poof or something.” she said. “I was afraid something like that would happen before we got there.”

They approached the mountain in silence. When they stood at its base, Mick inquired “Do you have a usual way of getting in, Jinx?”

“Not really. The door that opens up is around here somewhere, though.”

Before long, Jinx found the place, complete with small circular depression in the ground. When he’d first entered Rainmoor, he’d announced his presence by placing a magic rock in the little hole. It seemed like a very long time ago. He stared at the small hole in the ground in frustration: the ground wasn’t opening up before him this time. Perhaps it was because he didn’t have a magic rock.

“Mick, can you make a magic rock to put in this hole?”

“I surely can, but who do you expect to answer?”

“What do you mean?”

“That hole’s a doorbell cantrip.” said Mick. “I could spot it a mile away. I can ring the doorbell, sure, but who’s on the other side?”

“Nobody, probably. This leads to my old room. King-Thomas used it sometimes before he died.”

“Then why do you want to ring it?” asked Mick, exasperated.

“To open it. This is one of those Kings-gates, but it isn’t opening.”

“Hm! Jinx, it should be opening for you. You shouldn’t need to kick it to get it to work. This isn’t any too promising.”

Elanor was getting worried again. “It’s bad?”

“Rainmoor magic ain’t supposed to break down. Unless… Jinx, do you want to go in here?”

“Not particularly.”

“Ha! That explains it. Jinx, in order for a King’s Gate to open, you being the King have to want to go through it. You don’t have to be all that specific about where you’re going, but you got to make up your mind to go. If you want that Gate to open, come up with a reason why you want to get into Rainmoor.”

“Why? It’s Elanor that wants to go there. I don’t like the place much, and she said it’s going bad.”

“Don’t you have friends there? People you don’t want to get hurt?”

The Gate promptly began to open, as Jinx remembered Peter and Lord Sean and Julia and Michael the King’s-Page. There were indeed people Jinx cared about in Rainmoor. As the Gate opened, it shimmered faintly, and flickered in a irregular fashion that Jinx hadn’t seen before. Mick, noticing this, glowered at it.

“I hope that hesitation’s from you and not from it…” he muttered.

They entered, Elanor rushing in right away, Mick warily following her, and Jinx tagging reluctantly along. The first thing to greet his eyes was the bonfire in midair that King-Thomas had set up, and the sight was not reassuring. It seemed to have gone mad: rather than smoothly burning, it flared randomly in all directions, suddenly changing from a small flicker to a huge gout of flame that reached almost to the walls. The flames reached up, down, and to all sides indiscriminately, in shocking contrast to the way fires were meant to behave.

Elanor gave one horrified look at it and recklessly rushed past it to where her friends stood, frozen in place, trapped in Astral form. “Do something!” she wailed.

Mick wasted no time. Digging into a bag he was holding, he produced a handful of sand, throwing it at the blaze. As the sand hit it, the flame flared into angry whiteness and went out with a shower of sparks. With another handful of sand ready, Mick looked hectically around for other threatening things, then relaxed and carefully put the sand back into his bag.

“What is that stuff?” asked Jinx, impressed.

“Dispel dust.” replied Mick. “Good thing I had it ready, that was just the sort of thing that it’s meant for. It ain’t always safe to use, but there’s some situations that need it.”

Elanor was still with the rigid, frozen animals and birds, and Jinx and Mick hurried over to join her. None of the animals seemed to be burned by the flames, although the bear, being closest to the blaze, was singed slightly. With a start, Jinx noticed that Elanor had used her ability to enter the Astral Plane and had joined them. She stood like a statue, responding to nothing.

“Elanor!” he protested. He put his hand on her back, getting no reaction.

“Your callback ain’t working?” asked Mick.

“What call back? She’s not listening! She could come back by herself, but she won’t!”

“So callback her friends there, that’ll get her.”

“How am I supposed to do that?” protested Jinx, and Mick gaped.

“You don’t know how to get them back?”

“King-Thomas did, but he’s dead!”

“Oh dear. If those are Astral Guards like they look to be, they’ll be keyed to a particular person, and that person would be King Thomas. Seeing as he’s dead, we do have ourselves a little problem…”

“Throw some of that dispel stuff on them!”

“Hell, no!” sputtered Mick. “Unless you want them to have living bodies but no minds? We got to get them back first before we snap the thread!”

“Vernon!” exclaimed Jinx desperately. “Vernon would know what to do. He’s this dragon that lives behind that door there, and he knows these things…”

Jinx rushed to the door, flung it open, and stared in shock at an inky blackness, sprinkled with stars.

“Calm down, Jinx. This dragon, he’s done work with the Astral Plane of Rainmoor?”

“I don’t suppose it matters.” said Jinx, his energy draining away into futility. “He’s gone.”

“Take it easy, Jinx. Step away from that door, that’s it. Looks like that Gate’s gone out of focus on you, ain’t no dragon there.”

“He’s not there. Nothing is.”

“Well, all we got to do is tune it a mite, and that I can do for you. Could you recognize this Vernon’s home plane by sight?”

“I think so.” said Jinx, brightening a little.

“Tell me when you spot it.” said Mick, and fell silent. The stars visible through the door began to flash into different patterns, and suddenly changed to countless different scenes that switched over with blinding speed, far too fast to keep track of.

“How am I supposed to follow that? Can’t you do it slower?”

Mick blinked, and the scene settled on a bleak seashore with waves battering towering granite cliffs. “Do you have any idea how many planes we need to look through? Tell you what, just try to picture in your mind the scene we want, as vividly as you can. I’ll monitor that, and when I get an echo of it from the Gate I’ll lock it in.”

Jinx did so, and Mick fell silent once more, and the scene through the door became a roaring blur of images, switching with such furious haste that it made Jinx dizzy. He closed his eyes and concentrated on remembering Vernon’s cave, the shape of the walls, the rock of the floor, the hole at the top seemingly too small to let a dragon through, even the smell that hung delicately in the air, a sort of blend of flesh and hot metal, presumably from Vernon himself. Soon Mick said “That it?”

Jinx opened his eyes and found himself looking straight at the dragon’s huge head. Vernon gazed levelly back at him. “Oh, you’ve found new friends?” said Vernon.

“Please, Vernon, you…”

“I trust you’re ready to make an apology for shutting off the Gate to Rainmoor, Jinx. By the way, who’d you get to do it? I rather doubt you could manage it yourself.”

“What?”

“You shut off the Gate. Perhaps you didn’t know how these things work, and didn’t realize that casting me adrift in such a way made it virtually impossible to find my way back. The Gate cantrip is on the Rainmoor side, you know. None of it was left.” The dragon seemed distinctly annoyed, which was puzzling since Jinx had never seen him annoyed.

“Are you angry at me, Vernon?” said Jinx in a small voice. Mick watched this dialogue, frowning.

“Of course I am!” snapped the dragon, and Jinx had to duck a small gout of flame that inadvertently punctuated the dragon’s words. “Just when things were getting interesting, suddenly you forget about me entirely! I imagine old Tom is history now, which explains why he didn’t drop in, but couldn’t you have shown the common decency to…”

“Just a minute!” interrupted Mick. “Just a minute! Stop it! You’d better hear him out. That Gate going out of adjustment was not Jinx’s fault, and I dislike to hear a friend of mine spoken to that way.”

“Why should I hear him out? I’m already planning to shame and then forgive him, and hopefully he won’t let it happen again. And who are you, to talk so boldly to a live dragon? I must say I find it unappealing…” said the dragon, and trailed off noticing a small amulet Mick held firmly in his hand.

“Oh.” said the dragon, glowering. “I might have known. Sir, you need not clutch your blasted amulet so tightly. I can see it’s a dragonbinder, but you have no call to use it on me. I am not about to eat you, nor was I planning to. Don’t even think of trying to compel me.”

“Well,” said Mick, “it’s hard not to think of such things when a friend of mine is in danger.”

“Jinx? He’s in no danger from me. Never was. You, on the other hand, are the most irritating thing I’ve seen in years. It’s most annoying that you claim to be a friend of his, because I’d like to toast you for your infernal effrontery in bringing that damned amulet here. Seventh class, is it?”

“Eighth.”

“Splendid! I can handle that with no trouble.”

“I lied.” said Mick. “Twelfth. Try me.”

Jinx had been listening with increasing dismay as his two odd friends casually traded increasingly deadly repartee, and finally thrust his stripey body between them, begging, “Please don’t fight! At least help Elanor first, and let us out of this horrible place, and then you can fight if you have to…”

“Elanor?” replied the dragon, taken aback. “What’s the matter with Elanor?”

Mick seemed startled. “You like her, do you?”

“Of course! She’s a wonderful being! Now, what’s the matter with her? Quickly, man!”

Mick, impressed by the dragon’s obvious concern, explained. “She’s all right, apart from being pregnant and having absolutely no sense…”

“Pregnant?”

“That’s right. By Jinx here, of course. At the moment, she’s off in the Astral Plane trying to help her friends, and she won’t come back. Jinx here was hoping you could get them back into the real world, seeing as she won’t leave them. I expect I could get them back in time, but we’re a mite hurried.”

“Pregnant! And I never got to see her wear a bridal gown! I’m glad she’s all right.” rumbled Vernon. “But why don’t you ask the King to thaw her friends? Or is old Tom dead, as I suspected?”

“You’re looking at the King.” said Mick, with a gesture toward Jinx, who was too distracted to respond.

The dragon gaped incredulously, then burst into laughter. “Now see here!” exclaimed Mick, offended, but it was no help: they had to wait for the dragon’s chuckles to subside.

“Hoo hoo hoo… So it must have been Charles all along! Who’d have thought it? Of course, I’d thought of that, but… Those humans! They’re absolutely mad, you know that? And Elanor pregnant! Elanor, the Queen Mother! Hoo hoo…”

“Are you ready to help now?” asked Jinx.

“Oh, certainly… What’s this?” said Vernon, looking over their shoulders.

The cave wall was rippling, as if coming to a boil, bubbling more and more intensely. It began to buckle slowly, pressing inward and swaying outward again.

“Hell!” snapped Mick. “The place is going chaotic!”

“Step in here!” suggested the dragon. “I’ll cut the Gate loose from this side, I can do that…”

“But what about Elanor?”

“Run and get her.”

“And what about all the other people here? Peter! What about Peter?”

“You know Peter? The same Peter? Wife named Julia, good sense of humor, resigned from being a First Lord?”

“That’s right! Can you locate him? I can teleport him back to my own plane!”

“Certainly. Hm! You’re good.” remarked the dragon, as Mick dropped into a deep trance.

“What’s he doing?” said Jinx.

“It’s a teleport. He’s serving as a channel, and I just gave him Peter. Hm! He’s not stopping. He must want to be given more people. I’ll bring back the Astral Guards, they must be scared silly… There they go. This friend you’ve got is quite good, he still wants more. He must want to evacuate all of Rainmoor through his teleport. Think of people, Jinx, and so shall I, and never mind whether they’re friends or foes. Anyone we forget will very likely be lost…”

They stood, thinking of people and racking their tiger and dragon brains to remember strangers glimpsed briefly. Vernon ran out of people before long, because many of the people he remembered were generations ago, but Jinx kept at it, growing faint with exertion.

“Jinx!” snapped the dragon. “Think of me now! I can’t fit through this door and out that silly little tunnel!”

“But, Vernon, you’re safe there! Why don’t you want to stay where you are?”

“I wouldn’t miss this for the world…” said the dragon. “Wait, before you do, when you go snap your friend there out of his…”

The dragon was gone. Seemingly Jinx’s speaking with him had been enough to trigger Mick. The ceiling of the cave, which was once hidden by a fake magical starry sky, was folding up on them, yet it seemed to pay no attention to gravity, rippling and writhing in an eye-twisting fashion. Jinx prodded Mick, eager to flee this place.

“Get ‘em?” said Mick vaguely, returning to consciousness.

“Yes.”

“Good.” replied Mick, and fainted. Jinx swung the limp mage over his shoulder and made for the exit, which opened for him: all else might be failing, but this King’s-Gate still worked and this King badly wanted to get out. Alarmingly, the cave began to shrink behind him with sickening speed, and he made the exit barely in time. The front of the tunnel opened before him, and the collapsing cave behind flung him out as if it was spitting him out, and he and the unconscious Mick tumbled onto the ground.

Jinx got to his feet and noticed the huge crowd of people Mick had rescued. Elanor was back from the Astral Plane and moving around again, and he spotted one of the owl Astral Guards fluttering about. He saw no sign of the bear, which surprised him. Hugo, Peter, and Julia were standing nearby, and he spotted Sean, and Michael the King’s-Page, and Vernon’s huge gold-scaled bulk behind the crowd, and then Hugo strode forward and announced, “My liege! Our greatest thanks and deepest appreciation for saving all our lives single-handedly!”

Hugo turned to the crowd. “Three cheers for the King! Hip hip…”

“Hooray!”

“Hip hip…”

“I did not!” interrupted Jinx.

“Hooray!”

“Hip hip…”

“Not all by myself, anyway!”

“Hooray!”

Hugo turned to Jinx again. “What are your plans, my liege?”

Jinx had had enough. “I’m going home!”

Hugo turned again. “King Jinx has spoken! He shall lead us to shelter, as he led us out of danger!”

Jinx stared out at the crowd of beaming faces, appalled.

Next Chapter
  Comment

Refugees

July 26th, 2010
Ghosts Of Rainmoor
(30 reads) 
Previous Chapter

Jinx lay curled up on his bed, wishing he’d made more chairs.

The room was crammed full of his friends, even after he’d thrown all the extra people out. Hugo was the first to go, after he’d made a scene and forbidden Sean to sit in Jinx’s chair, claiming it was the nearest thing to a throne available. Jinx had lost his temper and chased everybody out, and then had to order his friends to stay, except for Sean, who’d simply stayed in the chair.

Peter and Julia sat on the floor, petting Elanor who lay between them. Mick also sat on the floor, seemingly amused at the way things had turned out. The King’s Page, Michael, sat beside him very quietly, nervous about the remaining friends: the ferret Astral Guard, one of the owl Astral Guards, and Vernon, who contributed the most to the feeling of crowdedness.

Vernon, of course, was not actually in Jinx’s house: he was nearly the size of Jinx’s house. He was, however, able to fit his head through the door with a bit of maneuvering, and laid it in the middle of the floor, taking up most of the room. “Tell me more about Elanor’s being pregnant, Jinx.” he said.

“Elanor’s pregnant?” exclaimed Julia.

“I’m going to have Jinx’s kitten!” replied Elanor proudly.

“Why, that’s wonderful, Elanor!” said Peter, but Jinx cut him off with “What happened to the bear Astral Guard?”

“Oh, Jinx!” wailed Elanor. “I don’t want to talk about him!”

“What? Why not?”

Elanor didn’t respond, and Sean volunteered, “I think I know which one you mean. It was making for the woods when I showed up, I don’t know why.”

“Him.” said Elanor. “His name was Bobo. I was staying in the Lonely Place to try and talk to him. He went crazy when the fire burned him. He didn’t make any sense.”

“You could talk to him? Can you talk to this owl and ferret, too?” asked Michael, wide-eyed.

“No, not any more.” said Elanor sadly. “We’re not in the Lonely Place any more.”

“Oh.” said Michael, confused.

“Does that bother you, Elanor? Not being able to talk to them?” asked Jinx.

“No, except for Bobo. My friends are safe. They’re here with me now.”

Jinx could understand that. He’d never before had so many friends together in one place, and it was a new and wonderful experience. Although his weary body, curled up on the bed, wished to go to sleep, he still stayed up and stretched the experience out a little longer.

“By the way,” remarked Vernon to Mick, “what is your name, anyhow? I never asked, largely because I was busy plotting your demise, but any friend of Monster’s is a friend of mine…”

“Mick. Who’s this Monster fellow? You talking about Peter?”

“Just our little joke, Mick.” said Peter. “My, it’s good to see you again!”

“And you.” replied Mick cheerfully. “And you. It’s been a terrible long time. You been keeping up your practice, now?”

“Oh, fairly well. I wish you could have seen my place in Rainmoor, Mick. I nearly wept to see it collapsing, it was a work of art…”

“You know each other?” asked Jinx, fascinated.

“This here fellow,” stated Mick, “came from Full Hollow. Wouldn’t think it to look at him, would you? Look at them clothes! Anyhow, he studied under me when I was younger.”

“Mick taught me most of what I know.” said Peter. “Rainmoor just put the polish on.”

“You don’t say!” remarked Sean, gazing at Mick with great interest. “So you taught Peter, eh? Did you teach Jinx that spell he saved us with?”

“Now, Sean,” said Peter, “it wasn’t Jinx doing that, no matter what Hugo might think. I’d recognize a Mick hex miles away. There was no mistaking it.”

“Don’t be critical,” said Mick sternly. “Jinx can focus better than anybody I’ve ever known, when he sets his mind to it. I may have been handling the teleport, but Jinx did most of the locating and fixing, and you saw the results. He must have gotten every last person he’d ever seen in Rainmoor. Between him and the dragon I ain’t sure anybody was missed.”

“What else would I do?” said Jinx, fighting back a huge yawn. Peter noticed this, and declared, “Come on, everyone, let’s clear out of here. Jinx deserves some sleep and privacy, after all he’s done. Tomorrow he’ll likely have to deal with Hugo again.”

Vernon agreed and carefully extricated his head from Jinx’s house, coming close to pulling the wall down but managing to get clear without damaging anything, accompanied by cheerful encouragements from Peter and Sean who were the least afraid of him. The rest filed out, and even the owl and ferret left, perhaps in response to some subtle non-verbal communication by Elanor (she nudged them firmly in the direction of the door.) Elanor climbed onto the bed, embraced Jinx, and they fell asleep.

“My liege!”

Somehow Hugo had gotten in, and was standing at the foot of the bed, averting his eyes. Jinx thought that a foolish thing to do: he and Elanor were not doing anything actively shocking. In fairness to Hugo, they were in a position that would allow such activity at a moment’s notice, and perhaps he dared not look closely. “What do you want?” muttered Jinx, trying to wake up.

“My liege, what do you wish us to do?”

Elanor stirred crankily, woken by Hugo’s resonant tones. “Go away!” she snarled.

He flushed. “Yes, Queen Elanor.” he said, and hastened out the door. She blinked, and looked at Jinx curiously. “Did I do that?”

“I think so.”

“Oooh! That’s nice! I can order people around now!”

“Well, don’t do it too much.”

“How much is too much?”

“I don’t know. We might as well get up now.”

“Right now?” said Elanor, wriggling her feline bottom against him. “Without even…”

“Elanor, behave!” snapped Jinx. “Yes, right now. All the people are out there, and I don’t know what they’re doing. Where did they sleep? Are they still there, even?”

“Oh, all right.” grumbled Elanor, getting out of bed. “They slept on the ground, of course. Wouldn’t you? Where else would they sleep?”

“They’re all humans, remember, except for Vernon. Humans hate to sleep on the ground…”

Jinx looked out the window, and there they were, spread out all over the lawn. They looked terribly uncomfortable, crammed together as close as possible to Jinx’s house, as if hoping he would protect them.

He noticed a man standing off at a distance, somebody he didn’t recognize, who seemed to be talking with Mick, or arguing. Jinx was out of his house and heading for them right away, with Elanor tagging along behind him. He wasn’t about to let Mick be hassled. The man became nervous as Jinx approached, but stood his ground.

“Jinx, meet Tim,” said Mick. “Tim, meet Jinx. Jinx is King, and Tim is Mayor of Full Hollow…”

“Damn it, Mick!” said Tim, alarmed.

“It’s all right, Tim, he ain’t going to come through levying taxes and such things. Fact is, he needs Rob to make him a new sword.”

“But how come he brought all his people out here? I got a bad feeling about this…”

“I told you, Tim, them’s refugees. Rainmoor went chaotic on ‘em, and they’re lucky to be alive. We got to be hospitable to them, it’s only right.”

“Well, I can see that. But, Mick, you can see my side, can’t you? We don’t have room for them. Ain’t houses to hold them for a hundred miles. Where are they going to go when it rains? They’re lucky it hasn’t rained so far. And who’s going to feed them?”

“I was hoping you could help out with that.”

“Mick! My farm covers a few acres. Ain’t no way it can support all these people. Tell me you’re kidding! You’re either kidding or even crazier than usual.”

“Neither one.” said Mick. “Neither one. I said ‘help out’, remember? There’s other things they can do. They can hunt…”

“Like hell! They’ll wipe out the whole forest! Mick, you can’t let them do this!”

“I mean hunt in other planes. These are Rainmoor people, remember, Tim? My guess is there are at least five of ‘em who can learn to tap this plane for power, instead of Rainmoor. Would be more, but Rainmoor spoils ‘em. It’s entirely too easy to be a mage in Rainmoor.”

“Can’t say as I’m all that surprised. Which five are you thinking of?”

“Peter, Victor, Aaron, Rebecca, and Vernon.”

“I never heard of an Aaron or a Rebecca.” said Jinx. “How did they get here?”

“I figure Vernon must know ‘em. I knew all of ‘em except Vernon.” replied Mick.

“How? Did you go into Rainmoor yourself?”

“No, but I keep track of rumor and I keep an eye out in other ways as well. Peter grew up here, so my knowing him isn’t surprising. Victor once tried to reach across the planes for my power tap. Wasn’t hard to stop him, but the sheer nerve of it was impressive. Aaron is the Aaron who did the basic work on the King’s Library, and I helped him with some of the details. He gave me a book for my trouble.”

“What sort of book?” asked Jinx.

“Any sort you like. Rebecca’s a special case, she’s been coming out here to visit every year or so for quite some time now. You’ve met her, Tim.”

“Aye. She’s welcome here.” said Tim. “Hell, I guess they’re all welcome here, it’s just a shock. They’ll be wanting houses. You’re sure they’re not fixing to set up estates?”

“I figure they mostly want to go home. It might be a while before they can do that.”

“Can they?” asked Tim. “Isn’t Rainmoor pretty wrecked right now? And if it isn’t, then what are they doing here?”

“No, Tim, you don’t understand. Rainmoor is perfectly fine. It happens to be in some sort of perfectly fine state that involves having its caves and walls shift and change in a way that would kill people. Therefore, the people had to get out. However, Rainmoor itself is unharmed. The trick is to somehow get Rainmoor back to a formation that people can live in…”

“How?” asked Jinx.

“If I knew that, I would have done it.”

Elanor had gotten bored and had wandered off during the explanations. Tim was staring past Jinx with a puzzled look, and suddenly he blanched and groaned “It couldn’t be…”

“What, Tim?” said Mick.

“They wouldn’t… It is! They did!” shouted Tim, and he rushed off toward a small group of Rainmoor people which Jinx didn’t recognize. The people were carrying a dead cow. Mick ran after Tim, and Jinx ran after Mick. When he arrived at the scene, Mick was trying to restrain Tim from attacking the Rainmoor people. One of them seemed to be a leader of some sort, and he ignored the outraged Tim, addressing Jinx.

“My liege, I am Andrew, and I represent the Rovers. As a token of our goodwill, and as a move toward future cooperation, we have found you fresh steak!”

“You’ve killed my bloody cow, you bastard! What am I going to do for milk?” cried Tim.

Andrew glared coldly at the unfortunate Tim, then returned his steady gaze to Jinx. “May I quell this peasant, my liege? His squeakings annoy.”

“May you what?” asked Jinx, at which Mick responded “No! Tell him no, Jinx, he’s asking if he can kill Tim now!”

“No!” said Jinx, shocked. “No, you may not kill him!”

Andrew’s gaze did not waver. “Am I to understand that you take orders from peasants, my liege?”

“I don’t want you killing anybody!”

“Ah. I had wondered what sort of King we’d ended up with, indeed was pleased at the news that the King was a savage tiger creature who went to roam the planes. I had thought this boded well for myself and my followers. Instead I find a peasant-sparing creature without any grasp of what it means to be a King…”

“And what’s that supposed to mean?” said Mick, offended.

“A King must be powerful.”

“Oh? Compassion doesn’t count for as much? What do you mean, powerful?”

“My dear peasant, I carry on my person at all times the key to an abandoned museum in the depths of Rainmoor. If this museum survives, or can be restored by magical means, the key opens a chest in which is the armor of King Adrian, armor which, if worn by a King of Rainmoor, will defend against the severest physical attacks. This, combined with the existing protections against hostile magic, can make the King invulnerable. King Adrian had just finished constructing it, when he was stabbed in the back by a cowardly noble who did not wish to see Adrian attain his full Kingly status.”

“Get to the point!”

“By all means. I thought that, if King Jinx were worthy of this honor, I might present him with this gift, in exchange for a position as a trusted advisor. As King Jinx seems not entirely suited for the gift, I suppose I must consider other possibilities. After all, at the moment there are no First Lords, so he who slays the King…”

“Get back, Jinx!” yelled Mick. Sean appeared out of nowhere, between Jinx and Andrew. Jinx moved back one step, and walked into a large, scaly wall. Vernon had moved quietly up behind him, quite a feat for a dragon weighing several tons.

“I don’t think you ought to do anything rash, Andrew.” said Vernon. “In particular, don’t even think about drawing your sword against Jinx. I’d burn you to a cinder, with utter gratification. You’ve harassed me before.”

“He who slays the King, huh?” said Sean. “You’ve got some bloody nerve. Just try it. Go on.”

Andrew had not moved an inch. “I did not draw steel.” he said. “I was thinking of a duel of honor.”

“Go ahead and think.” said Sean. “Better still, go away and think. And don’t come back.”

“No. I shall not leave. I challenge King Jinx to a duel of honor.”

“Or stay and get killed.” continued Sean. “Honor? It’s nothing but bloody vanity, and you know it. What has Jinx done to lessen his honor, compared to you?”

“I will not serve a ruler who takes orders from peasants. This one here,” said Andrew, pointing to Mick, “seems to have the King’s ear. Until this is rectified, I refuse to leave this spot.”

Mick stared back with distaste. “Oh?” he said, and made a small gesture in the air, speaking a word in a strange tongue. Andrew stiffened, began to shudder as if fighting some overwhelming urge, and then proceeded to march unwillingly off through the crowd that had gathered to watch.

Mick watched him go, then turned back, shaking his head. “Peasant!” he muttered.

“That one makes the toadies look good.” commented Sean.

“What am I going to do about my poor cow?” said Tim.

“Ah!” said Mick. “Rebecca!”

A small woman with brown curly hair heard him and came over, saying “Mick! It’s so good to see you. I knew you were around here somewhere, since that teleport was your hex…”

“Rebecca, we need your help. Have you tapped into the powers of this plane yet?”

Rebecca wrinkled up her nose. “Yes, except for it almost doesn’t have any. Are you kidding? What else would I do? I’m probably going to have my work cut out for me, with all this upheaval. People who are thrust into a strange situation usually react either by getting hurt from carelessness or by starting fights. At least, the people I’m always dealing with do.”

“Are you ready to do a raise?”

“Oh, god! Don’t tell me they’re killing each other off already! Do you have a power sink I can tap? Yours ought to be solider than mine, it’s your plane.”

“Uh, I do have a tap but I can’t let you use it without a lot of practice. It’s too unstable. But you won’t be needing it. It wasn’t a person that got killed. This is what we need raised.”

“Oh!” said Rebecca, noticing the cow. “The poor thing! Who did that?”

“Andrew.” replied Sean.

“No, honestly? How typical! When in doubt, kill it. Certainly I’ll raise this poor cow. Hm! It hasn’t been dead long, that will help. Just leave me to it. It shouldn’t take more than a half hour.”

As they walked away, Mick confided in Jinx, “Half an hour, hell. She’ll have it up and around in five minutes. That woman is the most powerful healer in Rainmoor, she specializes at it. She don’t need my power tap.” He headed off in the direction of his house.

Sean said “Jinx, we need to get your friends together and do something about this emergency.”

“What, the cow?”

“No! Andrew. Those ‘rovers’ of his are dangerous, and he’s even more dangerous. I’m sure he’d love to be King. He gave it away, but that’s normal for him. He’ll let you know he’s going to do something, and then he’ll do it. I’m not going to just sit by and let him kill you.”

“Who are you getting together?”

“Me, Peter, and definitely Vernon. I heard him say they’d tangled before. Maybe Julia and that little page boy, what’s his name?”

“Michael.”

“Michael, right. I know he can’t fight, but he does like you and we mustn’t waste that. Hell, let’s even include Hugo. He’s frothing at the mouth to prove himself to you. I know how his mind works. When he looks at you, he doesn’t see a lot of stripey fur, he sees the crown, even though you’re not wearing it. He’s probably holding the crown for you. If you told him all loyal subjects had to walk on their hands, he’d be walking on his hands in a flash. Well, actually, he’d be falling on his silly head constantly, but you get the idea…”

“Is that why he left when Elanor told him to go away? She didn’t really mean it…”

“Did he? I mean, did she? Or is that ‘didn’t she’? I’m sorry I missed that. I’d have liked to see his face. Does Elanor realize she’s a Queen of sorts now?”

“I think so. What do you mean, of sorts?”

“Well, have you married her?”

“No, but she is pregnant. Does that count?”

“If word’s got out, yes. Somebody must have told Hugo. Everyone knew she was your consort, but if she’s carrying your child that adds weight to her claim.”

“What if it isn’t…” said Jinx, and left off, awkwardly.

“Isn’t what? Isn’t yours?”

“No, no! What if it isn’t a child?”

“I’m not sure I follow you, mate. Would you mind explaining that a bit?”

Jinx sighed. “Elanor was born a black panther, and I got sort of made by magic, but I’m mostly a tiger. I’m happy that Elanor is having my kitten, but what if he ends up being just a dumb animal? How could that count?”

“Huh? What do you mean, a dumb animal?”

“It depends on whether I’m a real person or just a sort of fake person.”

“Eh?”

Jinx tried to explain. It was a relief to finally say these things. “If I’m really just a big cat and not really a person, the kitten will be nothing but an animal. Vernon could put spells on him, but he’ll still show what Elanor and I really am. I’m scared of that. Elanor doesn’t understand. She keeps asking whether he’s going to have black fur or stripey fur, whether he’s going to have hands or paws. She doesn’t ask whether he’s going to be dumb or not, because she doesn’t think of that.”

Sean looked quizzical. “How is it that you don’t know these things, but you do know the gender of the kid?”

“Elanor got badly hurt, and Mick fixed her up. When he did that, he found out that she was going to have one kitten, which was a boy. We’re going to call him ‘Mick’.”

“Fair enough. Why don’t you go back and ask him? He might know.”

That sounded like such a good idea to Jinx that he immediately went looking for Mick. Sean, his curiosity aroused, came along. They found Mick in his house, and Jinx questioned him.

“I couldn’t tell you, Jinx,” said Mick, “I couldn’t tell you.”

“Please?”

“No, I mean that I don’t know myself. The sensings I did told me of the health of the child, and there’s an overtone that relates to the gender, which people like to hear about so they know what color to knit the booties. That I’m sure of. What you’re asking is harder. Her womb wasn’t damaged, so I couldn’t peek in and see the color of the little bugger’s fur, which might be purple and green for all I know. And your question about intelligence is even worse. Jinx, there ain’t that much difference between an animal mind and a person mind at that stage. You simply have to let it develop for a while. How could it be anything but blank? Ain’t nothing happening. Give it time. And try not to fret about it…”

“While we’re here, Mick, what do you think of that Andrew character?” asked Sean.

“Just ignore him.”

“You must not know him very well.”

“Well, as it happens I don’t know you very well either. You know him? Why is it I shouldn’t ignore him? I dislike to pay attention to annoying people.”

“He’s challenged Jinx to honorable combat. Then you forced him to walk off. I don’t know whether he’d consider that a breach of honor,” said Sean, “but I do know that he doesn’t make idle boasts. He’ll tell you what he’s going to do, and then he generally does it, no matter what stands in the way. Some of his people, particularly Gordon, are seriously dangerous…”

“Meaning they’re going to ambush Jinx somewhere?”

“He never said he was going to, and he probably would say so if he was. It’s that ‘probably’ that worries me. Andrew knows that if he kills Jinx he’ll become King, and that’s bound to put a strain on his honor. I still think he probably won’t kill Jinx treacherously…”

“Why are you talking like that?” said Jinx, offended. “I can fight!”

“No, Jinx, listen.” said Sean earnestly. “This one’s good. The Rovers are deadly fighters, and Andrew is possibly the best of the lot: him and Gordon. He normally isn’t interested in politics, but he’s thinking about it now. He apparently has Adrian’s Mail, or knows where it is. I thought that was a fable, but apparently it was true. Only a King of Rainmoor can wear it, and the only way he can become King is by killing you…”

“…and Elanor and the kitten.” finished Mick. Sean looked aghast.

“I forgot about that. He’s right, Andrew would have to get rid of the whole bloodline. Hell! We’ve got to find Elanor and convince her to keep her pregnancy secret.”

Julia appeared at the door, with Elanor. “Why would she want to do that, Mick?”

“Julia! You’ve got Elanor, good. Where have you been?”

“Showing off Elanor’s baby. All the consorts are in love with her now.”

Sean and Jinx just stared at each other.

Next Chapter
  Comment

Ultimatum

July 26th, 2010
Ghosts Of Rainmoor
(31 reads) 
Previous Chapter

Jinx studied Andrew’s people carefully. He could see why they were dangerous. Every one of them had that strange ease which characterized combat experts. They were unafraid. It was odd, since they were facing Jinx and all his friends, including Vernon and Mick, both of whom were ready to attack with flame and magic at a moment’s notice. Sean and Peter were likewise ready for anything, their swords close at hand, and their sheer tenseness told Jinx more than he wanted to know about the situation he’d brought about.

Sean and Mick were not pleased with him for that. Mick felt that avoiding the Rovers was the smartest thing to do, and Sean had offered to stand guard over Jinx and Elanor for as long as necessary. Then Michael, who’d been brought along when Peter and Julia were gathering Jinx’s friends to discuss the situation, had asked “But what do they want?”

“Power.” answered Sean.

“No,” said Peter, “they want a strong King.”

“Do tell!” replied Mick. “Jinx ain’t strong enough for them?”

“It’s rather awkward.” said Peter. “What Sean’s suggesting, that we guard Jinx, would be taken as a sign of weakness. On the other hand, if Jinx just goes about as usual, they might take him out. I wish you hadn’t hexed Andrew, Mick, that must have hurt his pride…”

“Good.” grumbled Mick.

“No, it isn’t.” continued Peter. “If it wasn’t for that, we could be fairly sure that they’d let it slide, since they’re so bored with politics. Now, we don’t know what they’ll do.”

“I should talk to them.” said Jinx. “What good will it do just talking about them?”

Michael perked up. “I’ll go and get them, King Jinx. Be right back!”

“Wait, wait!” said Mick. “Is that safe? Maybe somebody ought to go with him.”

“Course it is!” replied Michael. “One of them’s my father!”

Michael scooted off, and Peter explained to Mick, “Michael’s father is Keith. He’s been with them for years. Michael’s position as King’s Page was King Thomas’s way of buying the Rovers’ loyalty. They may not care about politics, but they do like a show of respect…”

“So the boy’s safe then.”

“Oh, quite. It also gives us an opportunity to learn their position. They may not have known that Michael was acting as page to Jinx. Now, if they’re dead set on killing Jinx, they won’t let Michael come back, and he’ll be with his father. If they let him come back, whether or not they come along, they’re less fixed in their plans. I think, personally, that we’ll be seeing Michael again.”

“Why?” asked Jinx, for Peter seemed very certain.

“Well, I hate to say it, but if they were really trying to kill you they’d probably have done it by now.”

Sean, listening, winced. “Aye.”

Michael had fetched the Rovers, and walked cheerfully over to stand with Jinx’s friends. Jinx noticed this, and commented to Peter, “Michael’s still with us.”

“Seems to be.” replied Peter, his eyes fixed on the Rovers. “I saw his dad whisper in his ear, though. They might be up to something.”

“But they don’t have any weapons!” protested Jinx.

“Bollocks.” said Sean quietly. “They could have knives on them. And, Carl there has mage talents. And, Rob, the one next to Andrew, can kill with his bare hands…”

“Stop it.” said Jinx, and stepped out toward the Rovers. Sean and Peter promptly stepped out with him, almost pushing themselves in front of him. Elanor also pushed forward.

“Stop getting in front of me!” snapped Jinx, exasperated. “Get back with the others!”

At that, Sean and Peter fell back, abashed. They still kept their eyes locked on the Rovers. Elanor didn’t fall back, she just looked up at him and said “You didn’t mean me, did you?”

Jinx didn’t bother to argue with her.

The Rovers seemed to approve, somehow, of the way Jinx and Elanor walked up to face them. Some of them even smiled a bit. Andrew did not smile.

“Why have you called us here?” he asked. Sean’s eyes narrowed, and the group of Jinx’s friends stirred uneasily at the obvious lack of deference.

“You say ‘my liege’ when speaking to your King!” blurted Hugo, outraged.

Andrew gazed levelly at him. “I am not satisfied of that yet, sir.”

“Of what?” snapped Sean. “He’s King of Rainmoor, and he’s alive. What more do you want?”

“Quiet!” said Jinx, annoyed. He turned his attention back to Andrew.

“My liege, this man is behaving disrespectfully!” said Hugo.

Jinx glared at him. “Are you going to let me talk? Or do I have to tell you to go away? Be quiet!”

“But, my liege…”

“That’s it!” snapped Jinx. “Go away! Now!”

Hugo wavered uncertainly. “But…”

“Now.”

Hugo looked helplessly around, and when Peter gave him a curt nod, gave up and wandered off, looking over his shoulder at the scene he was leaving every few seconds. Before long he was out of sight. The Rovers did not miss Peter’s signal, and their mood seemed to darken.

“Who rules?” asked Andrew, rather formally.

“What do you mean, who rules?” said Jinx warily.

“I’m asking you. Do you rule, or do you allow anyone who wishes to decide what to do?”

“Decide what?” said Jinx.

Sean, unable to restrain himself, answered “King Jinx rules Rainmoor, you conceited…”

“Shut up!” snarled Jinx, and turned again to Andrew. “Decide what?”

“For instance, decide whether your Lord Hugo is to leave or stay. Why does he look to Peter for this? Why does he not obey you, Jinx?”

“Because he knows you want to kill King Jinx and take his place.” said Peter levelly.

“You too!” snapped Jinx, fed up with people answering questions for him.

“You wish to answer my questions yourself? That is courteous of you.” said Andrew, and his tone made it plain that the courtesy mattered little to him.

“No.” snarled Jinx. “I’m going to ask you